Connected Podcast

A Bath with My Oldest Friend

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 18 Apr 2026 01:16:13 +0000

Cat and Henry share a relaxing intimate bath.
by Eeveelynn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“Baths ready.” I heard echo out of the bathroom.
“Thankyou.” I mumbled, getting up from the bed, slower this time.
The bath was aromatic, full of bubbles and looked so peaceful. I leaned against the door frame closing my eyes.
“Cat, are you going to be ok in there?” He questioned softly.
“I’m fine!” I snapped back to reality. I was aware of my stubborn determination to be self sufficient, especially after having panic attack.
“It’s ok to need help.” Again the soft tone of his voice irked at my independence.
“I’m fully capable of having a bath, what are you going to do? join me? It’s ok, I’ve got this.” I said trying and failing to unzip the back of my dress.
Keep reading

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 12 Jan 2026 03:32:00 +0000

Bunny and the Slopes: Part 1.

Bunny chaperons the senior ski trip.

Based on a post by Lubrican. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Bunny thought it would be fun to be a sponsor for the senior ski trip, especially since Jack, a handsome teacher she'd always wanted to get to know better was going to be her co-sponsor. The trip was everything she could have dreamed of; and that included a couple of nightmares.

Chapter One.

Bunny's crush.

Bunny Johnson was looking forward to the ski trip she had agreed to co-sponsor for the High School Seniors in the travel club at Smoky Hill High School in Buckwell a county seat, just an hour north of Oklahoma City.

She'd never been skiing herself, but it didn't look too hard and she loved snow and cold weather. Her position as History teacher and Drama coach for the school kept her very busy, and this was one of the only ways she was able to get away and have some fun. Besides that, she figured that chaperoning kids who would be graduating in just a few months, and who could be expected to be more responsible than younger kids, might not be that much work either.

The fact that her co-sponsor was Jack Kelly didn't hurt either. He was a hunk and she'd been wanting to meet him under circumstances that might let them get better acquainted. Now she was on her way to meet him, to work out the final plans for the trip. There were eight senior kids going, three boys and five girls, with only one boyfriend and girlfriend pair to have to keep a closer eye on. A parent had donated use of a huge motor home for the trip, but it was only going to be used for transportation. There were plenty of places in the monster vehicle for everyone to be comfortable on the drive out to, and back from; Silver Spring, Colorado.

Bunny arrived at Jack's house right on time and parked in the driveway. A huge dog ran from around the house and started dancing and barking loudly right beside her car door. The dog didn't look vicious, but it was big and it was barking. She didn't know what to do, so she just sat there. In just a few seconds Jack came to the front door and yelled "Twinkle toes, knock it off!" The dog immediately went quiet and sat down, wagging his tail.

She got out carefully. "Twinkle toes?" she said, and Jack laughed as the dog bounded up and ran around and around barking madly. He obviously knew his name and loved the fact that this stranger knew it too.

Jack smiled and called the dog, this time saying "Twink; here!" in a commanding voice. The dog went to the porch and sat quietly beside him. Bunny went up, they greeted, and then he ushered her into the house. She made immediate friends with Jack's dog.

They got down to business right away, talking about rules for the trip, ways to ensure that the boys and girls didn't get Too close to each other. They had two suites in the hotel, so all the females could stay in one, and all the males in the other. They didn't think there'd be too much trouble.

Bunny found herself looking at Jack's lips, again and again. They looked full and soft. Jack, for his part, tried not to stare at Bunny's chest. Her tits were truly magnificent, though she wasn't all that aware of the fact. She'd had them for years, and pretty much took them for granted. She was a 36D on most days of the month, and today it looked like she was having trouble getting her knockers into that size bra. It wasn't because she was fat. She worked out regularly and there wasn't an ounce of fat on her, but all the push-ups and weights developed her pecks really well. That made her tits stick out and up proudly, over a flat stomach and swelling hips. The fact that she was short, just 5 foot 2; just made her tits seem larger.

In high school, she was plump and pimply, and hadn't dated much. That insecurity had carried over into college. She spent a lot of time doing parts in plays and musicals, and didn't date anybody seriously. She also spent a lot of time in the gym, working out, transformed her body into what was politely referred to as a "masonry outhouse." She was much too busy in her first two years as a teacher to spend the amount of time it took to build a real relationship with a man. She owned two very authentic dildos and they were well used, but her pussy had never felt a real live cock in it.

Jack was handsome, and he was also a geek. He'd finished first in his class at Cal Tech, but he'd never figured out how to approach women. Women had approached him more than once, and, to his amazement, his uncut cock had spewed its load into several foxy women. But the bald fact was that they were the pursuers, and not Jack. He never believed those women really found him attractive, and had always assumed that the guys they really wanted to go out with were busy, so they came after him, rather than stay home on a weekend night.

One nice thing about women who approached you was that they weren't shy about telling you how to please them. As a result, Jack was a consummate lover, and he knew all the tricks of the trade to getting a woman off.

Still, he was painfully shy. The women in the school he ended up teaching science in weren't the kind to eye him up and down and suggest a quick fuck to take the edge off. Consequently, he'd been without sex for most of the three years he'd been teaching at Smoky Hill.

As a result of That, Jack had a wonderfully developed fantasy world. It included, among others, quite a few of the Junior and Senior girls; and Bunny Johnson. He'd spent literally hours spurting thick wads of semen all over his apartment while thinking about Bunny. And he was very strict about stopping what he liked to call "fraternization" between boys and girls in the school. This wasn't from some high moral stand. He just felt like if he couldn't stick his cock in the girls, nobody else should be allowed to either.

As long as they were talking about the logistics of the trip, their conversation flowed smoothly. But when that was done, and they had nothing definite to talk about, both got uncomfortable. Each wished they could say witty things, and neither knew that the other felt exactly the same. With a sad glance at his lips, Bunny left, while Jack gave one last longing look at her tits.

Both of them masturbated that night, thinking of each other.

To The Mountains.

The day of the trip came. All the kids stowed their stuff on the big coach and each found a place to sit for the trip. Jack was driving. Bunny spent some time sitting in the other front seat beside him, and some time patrolling the vehicle. She was at a loss of how to act, really. She was a teacher, but this wasn't teaching. She had seen all the kids, but only two had ever been in one of her classes. As a result, she had no relationship with them upon which to build; as a starting point from which respect for her as an adult might develop.

The first problem she had was with Jerry, the co-captain of the football team; and one of the cheerleaders, named Tiffany. They had figured out how to pull out one of the beds, and were lying side by side on it, talking. Bunny didn't think that was appropriate, even though they weren't actually doing anything with each other. After a loud argument, she ruled that they had to share the space with others, and that anyone using that space had to sit up. She saw some longing looks between boys and girls, but nothing that made her suspicious. All in all, the kids were actually well behaved.

They got to the ski resort that evening and got checked in. Jack had to park the big motor home some distance from the lodge, in the part of the lot reserved for RVs. By the time he found the set of suites they had been assigned, the kids had dispersed to the indoor pool, game room, and who knows where else? Only Bunny was left in the room. They explored the suites and discovered there was a connecting door between them. That made Bunny feel better because she could contact Jack without having to go outside the rooms.

It was too late in the day to start skiing, but the kids lined up and got lift tickets for the next day. Then they all had dinner together in the restaurant at the lodge. After that the kids wanted to explore some more. Bunny and Jack put their heads together and decided the place was so small that they couldn't get lost, or in too much trouble. It was Jack's idea to let the kids go in a group, without adult supervision. He thought that would get the sponsors on the good side of the kids.

Bunny turned to the eight expectant faces. "Okay, here's the deal. You guys can go explore, but you all have to stay together, and you all have to be back in the rooms by eleven. Deal?"

"Deal!" shouted eight adolescent voices.

Bunny and Jack went to the hotel's night club, where the lighting was dim and they could talk quietly. Both of them were excited about getting to spend some time with each other.

As they talked, they became a little more at ease with each other. Bunny remembered from a speech class she had taken; that the best way to get a man to talk was to ask him about himself. So she did. Jack talked about all kinds of things Bunny didn't fully understand, but she sat gazing at that those blue eyes, wonderful smile, and kissable lips; and had a great time. He was talking about various gadgets when he mentioned a new brand of personal digital assistant.

"Hey!" she chirped. "I just bought one of those and I still haven't figured out how to use it. I don't suppose you could help me with that?"

"Sure" he said. "Go get it and I'll make you an expert in no time."

Bunny jumped up to go and Jack groaned inwardly, as her tits bobbed and shimmied. He felt his cock start to stiffen.

Bunny went to the girls' suite and looked where she thought she'd left the PDA, but it wasn't there. She thought back. She'd been playing around with it on the RV. She remembered putting it in a pouch on the back of one of the seats, so it wouldn't fall off on the floor. She hurried out to the parking lot, back to where the motor home was parked.

As she approached the coach, she thought she saw it move a little. That was crazy, she thought. But as she reached for the handle of the side door it moved away from her hand ever so slightly. She stopped, her hand still out, and her eyes widened as she realized the motor home was rocking, only a little, but definitely rocking; back and forth.

Then she heard a sound, like someone in pain. It came again; a girl's voice. Someone was Inside the motor home. It never occurred to her that it might be dangerous for her to investigate; that it could have been Anybody in there. Very quietly she eased in the side door open, towards the front of the vehicle.

The sounds became more clear immediately.

RV Tryst.

"Aw" came a male voice.

"Uh; Uh; Uh" came the rhythmic grunts of a girl. Bunny recognized that grunting female voice. It was Tiffany.

But it Couldn't be Tiffany. Tiffany was with the other kids, exploring.

Very quietly Bunny stepped up into the big vehicle. Her light frame didn't make it move at all. As she leaned forward, to look down the central aisle of the Camper RV, she saw movement up, and to her right. There was a mirror there that let the driver see back into the rear of the camper. She looked at that mirror and her jaw dropped open.

In the mirror, she saw Tiffany, stark naked, lying on her back with her knees spread wide open. Between those knees was Jerry Thomas, who was equally naked. They were on the pull-out bed, and Jerry was fucking her with long hard strokes of his very stiff adolescent cock. Every time he pounded that cock into the cheerleader, she gave out a lustful grunt.

"Oh; Oh; Oh"

Bunny was about to yell out, when Jerry cried out "I'm gonna cum, baby, I'm gonna blow!"

Tiffany squealed "You can't cum in me Jerry, I'm not on the pill. Pull it out and I'll suck it for you."

Jerry, however, kept pounding away until he slammed in one last time and froze, his back arched and his face looking up at the ceiling of the motor home.

"Ah" he groaned.

"Take It Out, Jerry!" squealed Tiffany again, and her hands began trying to push his chest away from her.

Bunny's voice was frozen in her throat as she saw Jerry's ass muscles clench as he tried to shove his teen cock even further up into Tiffany's fertile pussy.

Then, as if he'd finally heard his lover, Jerry pulled his spurting cock out of the girl. He jumped up and squatted over Tiffany's face as her hands scrabbled for his cock. She got it aimed at her face and a stream of cum splattered all over her chin. Then she pulled him further down and she could finally get her lips around the head of his cock. He groaned like he was in agony as she sucked the rest of his jizz, out of his cock. Meanwhile, Tiffany's other hand flew to her pussy and she began slapping and rubbing her gaping pussy, rubbing herself to an orgasm.

Bunny gulped as she saw that the hand Tiffany was using to rub her pussy was wet and sticky with the white stuff that had been left there by Jerry as he pulled his cock out of the girl. He had gotten at least one shot inside her and Bunny felt faint as she saw the girl's fingers pushing what fell out back up inside as she brought herself off.

Bunny retreated, her face aflame with what she'd seen. Her tits felt swollen and tender, especially her nipples and she realized she had gotten turned on by watching the two teenagers mating. She didn't know what to do. The damage was done.

She had to talk to Jack about this. She crept off the RV and headed back to the lodge at a run.

Jack was sitting in the chair by the fire, relaxed, his head back, waiting for Bunny to return to the night club. He thought about her beautiful body and, for the hundredth time, undressed it in his mind. He usually did this at home, where the resulting boner didn't matter. His head jerked up when he heard her frantic voice as she all but ran towards him.

"Jack! Jack!" she panted as she slid to a stop in front of him.

"What's wrong Bunny?" he said, anxiously. He stood up.

"Kids; Tiffany; in the RV; doing; naked" she glanced around furtively to see if anyone could hear her. She was panting, trying to catch her breath. She had done more slipping and sliding in the snow than she had running, and she had pulled a muscle in her thigh, based on how it felt.

"What?" Jack queried.

"Come on" she gasped, pulling him toward the door of the lodge.

She tried to explain what she'd seen as she pulled him toward the parked vehicle. By the time they got there he understood she'd seen Tiffany and Jerry inside it, and that they were naked and having sex. Angrily he pulled open the door and stomped up the steps.

The vehicle was empty.

Bunny gawked. "They were Here! Not five minutes ago they were right Here!"

Jack frowned. "Well they're not here any more. Maybe they heard you." He moved further into the motor home and began examining things. He unfolded the bed and put his hand on it. "You're right Bunny, the sheet is still a little warm. They were here."

"of course they were here!" she said in an exasperated voice. "Why would I have come and told you something like that if it wasn't true?" She looked at the handsome teacher, her hands on her hips.

"Okay, Okay, I'm sorry." He didn't look very sorry to Bunny. "It just sounded sort of; what were they doing?"

"What do you mean what were they doing? I told you. They were making love."

"I know that, but, Okay, take your phrase; 'making love'. That normally means something that's tender and quiet and calm. Was it like that?"

Bunny was too shocked by everything that had happened to think about how odd his statement; and question was. If she'd have taken a minute to think, she might have wondered why this teacher would care whether the kids were "making love" or "fucking each other's brains out."

In point of fact, Jack cared because Tiffany was one of his fantasy girls, and the thought of Jerry on top of her had gotten him mostly stiff on the way over to the motor home. Then, feeling the warm sheet and seeing spots of; something; on the sheet, which he hadn't mentioned to Bunny, got him even more excited. He turned around. Bunny was standing there just looking delicious. His fantasy changed, with Bunny on the bed, under; who? Was it Jerry or him who was pinning her to the mattress?

He shook his head. "What were they doing exactly? I mean if I'm going to question them, I need to know exactly what they were doing." What he really wanted was more detailed visions of how Bunny would have looked, splayed out naked on that bed, getting her pussy pummeled. He went on "You know, like if I say he had his mouth on her nipples, and that didn't really happen, then he'll know we're bullshitting him and he'll clam up. What we need is a full confession so we know the best way to handle things." It sounded good to him.

Bunny, not being a detective, didn't recognize that particular brand of bullshit when she heard it, and it sounded reasonable to her too.

"Well, they were naked."

"Completely naked? Not even socks?" he asked.

"I don't remember whether they had on Socks, for goodness sake. All I could see was that big, thick; cock. It was all pushed up inside her."

Jack felt precum start to ease up into his cock. "Okay, so they were mostly naked. And was she on top?" That was one of his favorite fantasies.

"No, she was on her back, under him. He was between her legs."

"Was she screaming, or yelling for him to stop? Was it rape?"'

Bunny's eyes went out of focus and she sighed. "No, she was loving it. He might have punctures on his ass where her fingernails dug in. She was pulling him that hard." Now Bunny felt moisture begin to invade between her legs.

"And what were they saying?" he leaned toward her.

"I can't remember. I think it was just noises. It all happened so fast. Yes, it was just noises and then he; he; he ejaculated in her!" Bunny's knees got weak and she had to sit down. "She yelled that she wasn't on the pill, but he ejaculated in her anyway."

Jack knew there was a spot in his shorts now as he felt precum leak out of his cock. "How do you know? Did he say something?"

"No! I Saw It; Jack! I saw his sperm! It was all around his cock and it wouldn't all stay inside her."

Jack was envisioning his cock, plugged into Bunny's sweet pussy, pulsing his seed deep into her pussy until it squirted out around his cock.

He decided he needed to go beat off.

"Okay, Bunny, um .. listen, I'll go and; um find the kids. Yeah. I'll find them and we'll get to the bottom of this. I'll get back with you when I find something out."

Broken Pussy.

He all but ran from the motor home as Bunny closed the door and began the slippery trip back to the lodge, on the icy parking lot. Her mind was a whirl, and she was contemplating doing the same thing Jack was, though neither of them suspected the other was heated up, too. She was so inattentive that she didn't see the black ice on the walk. The first moment she knew something was wrong was when her right foot took off to the right, and her left foot took off to the left and back a little.

Bunny had been a gymnast when she was in High School, and she had been able to do the splits quite well in those days. She had not, however, practiced doing the splits recently, nor had she done her flexibility exercises.

But, once again, she did the splits. It wasn't, however, anything like the last time her legs had lain flat on the ground, going out in opposite directions. There was pain, and a Lot of it. Bunny let out an agonized howl as tendons stretched to the tearing point and pain lanced through her groin. About the only saving grace was that she went down so hard she actually bounced when she hit the ice. That, and her natural tendency to lay over to get Out of the splits, allowed her to get her legs back together. Now she was lying on her back, on the ice, in the dark.

She screamed.

People came running from all over. At night time in a ski resort, there isn't all that much to do except socialize, sleep or have sex, so people weren’t so busy that they ignored agonized screams of an injured woman. Soon people were trying to get her to stand up, but that hurt too much

Touching Toni: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 10 Jan 2026 04:34:00 +0000

Touching Toni: Part 2

Best friends make the most of an arrangement.

Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A Week To Come.

"Good morning, Jake," his mother said when he came downstairs for breakfast.

"Morning Mom," he smiled at her. "Something smells good."

"Scrambled eggs and bacon," she smiled. It was still his favorite.

Jake just smiled, made a plate for himself, and his mother, and sat down at the table while she was taking the last of the eggs out of the pan and putting them into the bowl that he had just half emptied to make their plates.

Jake was already through his first serving when Diane sat down and started on hers.

"Where's Dad?" Jake asked, noting his absence.

"He's golfing today. I told him he could golf this weekend if he would come on my work retreat with me this coming week," she replied while continuing to eat.

"Oh yeah, I'd forgotten about that. Aren't Toni's folks going to that too?"

"Yes, since Charlotte and I work together we kind of have to go, but luckily your Dad and Henry have agreed to go with us so it should be a good time."

"Sounds like fun. A whole week in cabins on the lake," Jake said.

"Yeah, as long as the events don't get too corny," she smirked. "Last year they had some motivational group come in and we had to do all these trust exercises and stuff. I think it's going to be a little more relaxed and free flowing this year. There are some set agenda items, but much of the time is supposed to be devoted to really relaxing and decompressing. That's one reason they're allowing spouses to come this year, to make it kind of a seminar and a vacation."

"Well, I hope y'all have a good time," Jake said, "y'all deserve it."

"Well thank you Jake," she smiled at him.

"I expect you'll look after Toni while we're all away. I think this is the longest either of you have been alone so we expect you to look out for one another," his mother said.

"Yes ma'am," Jake said, keeping his head down, looking at his empty plate, "I won't let anything happen to her," he promised.

Work Retreat.

It was a warm and sunny Texas afternoon and Jake had seen his parents off to their week-long retreat. He had just finished his workout in the home gym his family had in the basement and was coming up to the kitchen to grab a bottle of water when he heard the front door open and close. No one had rung the doorbell so that left two options. Either he was getting burglarized, or ....

"Jake?" He heard Toni's voice call out.

"Yeah," he said coming to the top of the basement stairs.

Toni came from the den into the kitchen as he came in from the other side.

"Been working out I see," Toni said, looking at his sweaty body dressed in a tank top and gym shorts, and feeling a warmth starting to spread from her center outward. "He looks yummy!" she thought to herself.

"Yeah, a little bit," he said looking at her in her jean shorts, wearing a snug fitting tank top. Texas summers were no joke, even in Northern Texas, so clothing was usually chosen more for its cooling properties than style. Her hair was braided in a long braid, reaching to her waistline.

"Cool, I just thought I'd come hang out over here since everybody's gone. I don't really like being completely alone," she confessed.

"Sure, no problem," Jake said, "Let me run take a shower and then we'll hang out."

"Sounds good to me," she said, going back into the den and turning on the TV.

Jake ran upstairs, got some clean clothes and jumped in the shower. He showered quickly, threw on his clothes, hung up his towel, and headed back downstairs.

Toni was sitting on the couch with her shoes in the floor and her long legs pulled up under her. His heart skipped a beat as he saw her sitting there. She looked up and saw him standing in the door way and smiled her little half smile which made her green eyes sparkle.

"So what's on the agenda for today?" Jake asked.

"Well," Toni said, "Kaylee is having a get together at her pool this evening and invited us."

"Sounds good," Jake said. He really didn't care much for crowds, but he knew Toni wanted to go so....

"Really?" Toni asked, her eyebrows slightly raised.

"Sure," Jake said. "I don't have anything else to do, and I did promise my mom that I'd keep an eye on you."

"Okay, go grab what you need and then we'll run over to my house and I'll get my stuff," she said, leaning down to put her sandals back on.

Jake went up to his room, put on his socks and shoes and grabbed a pair of swim trunks and an extra tee shirt, his sun glasses and a UT ball cap. Throwing everything in a gym bag, he headed back down stairs where Toni was waiting. They went out, locking the front door behind them.

Jake tossed his bag into the truck before following Toni over to her house.

"Come on up," she said, heading up the stairs. "I just need to grab a few things."

Jake followed along behind.

He looked around her room as he stood in the doorway. It was a typical teenage girl's room he assumed. He had only seen two teenage girls' rooms and they were pretty much the same. Posters of the latest celebrity heart throb, soft pastel colors, white bedroom furniture, a queen sized bed with a floral print comforter. She had a shelf, built like a pyramid, so each successive level had a shorter shelf.

On the bottom, she had five sea shells she and Jake had collected when their families had vacationed together at the beach a couple of summers ago. The next shelf had 4 snow globes that her Dad had gotten from his company travels over the years. Next were 3 plastic horses that Jake had given her over the years. One white, one black, and one a buckskin. Toni loved horses. Above that were 2 pictures. One was her and Jake, not long after he'd moved in next door, and the other was her and Jake at their high school graduation. The first picture had always been there, the second she changed every so often with a new one, and the replaced one went into an album she kept in her book shelf.

The top row was a single small shelf, and on it sat a pitiful little toy car with most of the paint missing and only three wheels. It had held the top spot on the shelf since she got it. It was her most prized possession.

"Hold this open," Toni said, handing him her bag.

Jake dutifully held the bag while she went around the room, digging things out of dresser drawers, closets, and clothes baskets. She reached in, grabbing an extra pair of panties and a bra which she threw toward the bag, but overshot slightly, hitting Jake right in the face with them. The bra bounced off and landed on his arm, the panties however hung there precariously from the bill of his hat, the light cotton fabric not having enough weight or gravity to fall.

"Oops," Toni giggled, "sorry about that."

Jake blew on the panties and they dislodged and fell into the bag. "Uh, no worries," he said, his face now flaming red.

Toni grabbed the rest of her stuff, tossed it in the bag, and grabbing the bra still laying across his arm, put it in the bag as well.

"Ready to go," she announced.

Jake zipped the bag up and following Toni, headed back down stairs.

Kaylee’s House.

A dozen or so people were already at Kaylee's house when they arrived. It was about a half and half mix of guys and girls. Everyone was laughing, splashing and having a good time. Jake and Toni went into the pool house to change into their swim suits. Toni went into the changing room and Jake went in the bathroom where he changed into his swim trunks and a navy blue sleeveless tee shirt. They came back out at about the same time. Toni had on the turquoise bikini with a white wrap around her waist that went almost all the way to the floor. Jake's pulse tripled in an instant and he could feel himself beginning to get erect at the sight of her. He picked up a beach ball that was sitting in the corner and held it in front of himself, hoping she wouldn't realize what he was doing. He was scared to think of what Toni would say if she knew he was having these thoughts about her. He was her best friend, and was supposed to protect her, but lately he felt like it was him she needed protection from.

They went out of the pool house and Jake jumped immediately into the pool, hoping the cool water would help cool him off, both literately and figuratively. He watched as Toni went over to say hi to Kaylee and Steve who were sitting on the covered swinging chair.

"Hey Toni," Kaylee said as Toni walked up to her. "You remember Steve," she said, patting him on the leg.

"Yes, hey Steve," Toni said.

"Hey Toni," Steve replied. "Hey, I wanted to apologize about Travis. Kaylee told me about what he tried to do with you. He's a freaking idiot and a steroid jock. We went by his Dad's house and let him know that if he showed his face around here, or especially you, that we'd help your boyfriend beat his ass."

"Her what?" Kaylee asked.

"Her boyfriend, the tall guy she's always with." Steve turned to Toni. "Isn't that your boyfriend?"

"No," she said, looking at Jake standing in the pool, leaning against the side, his eyes closed and his head tilted back, his face to the sun, "he's my best friend. He has been since we were six years old."

"He must be a good friend because he messed Travis up. He had busted teeth, a fractured jaw, a concussion. That's the kind of damage done by someone that loves you." Steve said, "in my opinion anyway."

Could that be true Toni pondered? Could he love her the way she loved him? She knew he loved her, but was it the kind of love that would make him want her the way she wanted him?

"He watches you," Steve said, "not creepy stalker like, but like you're very special to him. I noticed it at the lake the other day, that's why I thought y'all were together."

"Toni!" Someone was coming through the crowd toward her.

"Stormy!" Toni exclaimed as the blonde girl made her way through the small crowd of people.

Stormy Davis was the stereotypical blonde bomb shell. She was 5'7", long wavy blonde locks, bright blue eyes that Toni had wondered more than once if they were colored contacts. She had an hourglass figure with large tits that weren't what Nature provided but were really expensive, a slim waist, and flared hips. She had been the head cheerleader her senior year at their high school. Toni was never a cheerleader, preferring instead to actually play sports instead of cheering for them. She had played basketball, volleyball, softball, and soccer.

Stormy finally reached the small group and gave Toni a hug.

"So, how have you been since graduation?" she asked Toni.

"Just trying to enjoy the summer before starting to college in the fall," Toni said.

"So where's Jake?" Stormy asked, looking around. Everyone knew you rarely saw one without the other.

"He's in the pool," Toni pointed him out.

"Mmm, I wish he'd take that tee shirt off. I can see his big shoulders, arms, and chest through the shirt, but I bet they'd look a lot better without it," she said wistfully.

Toni suddenly had the urge to take Stormy over to the pool and hold her head underwater. Where did that come from? Was she jealous of Stormy wanting so see Jake's body. Short answer: hell yes, she was. Stormy had a reputation that seemed to come along with being head cheerleader. Rumor was that she was very sexually active and that once she set her sights on a guy, that was it. They were conquests to her, and once she got what she wanted, she moved on to the next one.

Toni suddenly wanted to introduce her to Travis, but then immediately felt bad. Sexual-free-spirit or not, no woman should ever be forced to do something they didn't want to do.

"He has a sensitivity to the sun," Toni said, repeating the story that had been made up years prior to explain why he never took his shirt off in front of anyone. "His back and chest break out in an awful rash if they get too much sun."

"Well that's just a shame," Stormy said, watching Jake in the pool.

Toni took her wrap off and set it on the seat next to Kaylee. "I'm going to go jump in for a bit," she said, walking off toward the pool.

Jake saw her coming and smiled. She took three running steps and jumped, right at him. He tried to catch her, but her momentum took them both to the bottom of the pool.

Jake came up for air, and saw Toni had already surfaced, laughing. He couldn't help but smile as the reflections of the sunlight off of the water danced across her emerald eyes.

She swam over next to him and whispered in his ear. "Somebody's been checking you out."

"What?" he asked, surprised.

"Yep, Stormy Davis was just up there asking me all about you," Toni teased.

He looked up and spotted Stormy, and she did appear to be looking and smiling at him.

"Why would she be asking about me?" he asked, confused.

"Well, apparently she thinks my best friend is a hunk," she said, winking at him.

Stormy was beautiful in a movie star sort of way. Her folks came from old Texas Oil, so she was rich, and could afford the best of everything and she was used to getting her way. Toni wondered if Jake might be interested in Stormy.

Jake had never dated. He would talk to the girls in their circle of friends, but he had never sought out a girl in a romantic sense. She had attributed that to his past, and not trusting intimate relationships, but as they got into their teens she expected hormones to take over and that natural drive that seems to exist in every man to reproduce the species to come forth, but for Jake, he had never pursued anyone that she knew of. Was he truly so broken that he might never have a loving physical relationship?

"Yeah, right," Jake said. "She could have any guy in our class."

"I think she's already had most of them," Toni quipped with a wicked smile.

Jake just grinned. His best friend had a caustic wit when she wanted to.

"Maybe you should ask her out," Toni suggested.

"Uh, what?" Jake asked, stunned.

"I know she'd go out with you."

"Well, I can't," Jake said.

"Why not?" Toni pressed.

"I just can't." Jake suddenly had that look in his eyes, like a trapped animal. He turned, climbed up the ladder and headed straight to the pool house.

Toni stood there, watching him practically run into the pool house. What had that been about? Had she pushed him too far? Was he really that afraid of intimacy? She felt horrible for making him scared like that. She got out of the pool, got her towel to dry off, and collected her wrap.

She decided to give him a little time and assumed that he would be back so she mingled, speaking with friends here and there, mostly Kaylee and Steve. After nearly an hour had passed and Jake was still not back, she began to get worried.

She went to the pool house and looked around, but Jake was nowhere to be found. She looked where he had put their bags. Her bag was still there, but his was gone.

She went back outside and looked around but couldn't find him. She walked around to where they had parked the truck. His truck was there, but when she opened the door, she saw his keys lying in the seat. She knew he hadn't left them there when they had arrived, so she assumed that he left on foot, but had left her with the truck to get home.

Toni quickly went back to the pool house, threw her shirt and shorts on over her swimsuit, and headed out. She drove his truck toward his house, expecting to see him before she got there, but he was not on the road. Had he walked the whole five miles back home this quickly?

She parked the truck and mounted the front steps of the house. The front door was locked, but she had his truck keys, and knew where the hidden key was on the front porch. Unlocking the door, she ran up the stairs to his room. The door was open so she looked in. Jake was lying on his back on the bed. His arms folded over his face. His chest still moving up and down rapidly from the exertion of running all the way home, his blonde hair was plastered to his forehead from the swimming and the sweat. His face and arms were flushed.

Toni padded over on bare feet and eased herself down on the bed next to him. Laying her head on his chest and stretching her arm over his stomach. She felt his body tense at her touch. He had always avoided physical contact with everyone, except for his parents, and her. She was afraid that she might suddenly lose her place in this exclusive club. She started to remove her arm when he reached down with his left hand and stopped her. Holding her arm across his stomach.

"Toni, I'm sorry," Jake started out.

"No Jake, I'm the one who's sorry. I shouldn't have teased you like that."

"No, it's not your fault. I know you didn't mean anything by it, it's just that the thought of asking out a girl, while I'm already in love with another girl; it just wouldn't be right." He said it in a low whisper.

"What do you mean, you're already in love with another girl?" She was both thrilled and terrified of what his answer might be.

"Toni," he confessed. "I love you. I always have, and I always will. I love you as my first and best friend, but I also love you in another way."

"And what way is that?" Toni asked, feeling light headed and giddy.

"In a way that I want to kiss you, and hold you in my arms forever. In a way that I want to make love to you if someday you loved me too."

"Well," Toni whispered in his ear, her hot breath causing an almost instant erection. "Welcome to someday Jake, because I do love you, too."

Jake moved his other arm and looked down at Toni who was looking up at him. She slowly moved up, never taking her eyes off of his, and placed her lips softly on his. Her right hand slid up his chest, up the side of his neck before moving to the back of his head, drawing his head down even further. Her mouth opened ever so slightly and her tongue reached out tentatively and touched his lips. At first she felt him stiffen, but then he opened his mouth and let her tongue enter. As it touched his tongue it was like an electric shock that flowed through his whole body. Jake's arms tightened around her body, pulling her on top of him. He could suddenly feel her tits pressing into his chest. As he kissed her more passionately she started to move her hips in such a way that she was rubbing directly on top of his rock hard erection.

"Umm," they both moaned in unison.

"Oh Jake," Toni said as she kissed neck, "I have wanted this for so long now."

"Me too." Jake whispered, nuzzling her neck and ear. "I have loved you, really loved you for so long now. I was so scared to act on it because I was afraid if you didn't feel the same way that you wouldn't or couldn't be my friend anymore and I just couldn't bear to think of that."

"Oh, baby. I thought the same thing. You have never expressed any interest in girls so I didn't know if that was something you were even interested in. I know the terrible things that you lived through, and that could mess someone up for life, and I'm not saying you're broken, but I wouldn't blame you if you had some reservations about getting in a physical relationship. I know how you are about being touched, and I know you tolerate it from me, but I didn't know if you actually liked it."

"You're right. I did have a rough go at the start. I know that since I came here that I'm safe, and cared for and loved, but I know I still have an issue about being touched. There are some memories that I don't know if I'll ever be able to repress, but that first day that you climbed the fence into my back yard and we played cars, and then I gave yo

Touching Toni: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 08 Jan 2026 04:33:00 +0000

Touching Toni: Part 1

Best friends find they both want something more.

Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jake awoke from what was apparently a very good dream since he could feel his erection straining against his boxers. Lying on his side, facing the wall, he was still in that transition between sleep and wakefulness. Taking a deep breath and stretching he noticed a distinct and familiar smell. It was floral and fresh with a hint of strawberry. He started to roll over but something was pressed against his back. Craning his head around the first thing he saw were bare feet with red painted toe nails, ankles crossed with one foot lightly bouncing. Turning his head further, he saw bare legs, smooth, shapely, tan, and athletic. He next saw blue-jean shorts over narrow hips, a tucked in white tee shirt concealing firm, proud tits, one of which was covered by a cascade of blue-black hair which came almost to the waist, a long slender neck, clean jawline, supple lips, narrow nose, and deep emerald green eyes. The eyes, and the lips, held a smile as Jake looked at his unexpected visitor.

"Morning sleepy head," Toni said pertly.

"Hey Toni," Jake said sleepily, in his deep soft voice. "What's up?"

"Uh, not you," she joked. "I was beginning to wonder if you were going to wake up today. I started to wake you once, but you sounded like you were having a really good dream so I just got comfortable and waited for you to wake up."

"What time is it? How long have you been here?" Jake asked, still keeping his back to her because his erection was still raging.

Toni looked down at her phone. "It's 9:30 in the morning and I've been here about an hour or so."

"So what are you doing here so early on a Saturday morning?"

"Will you go with me to the mall today?" Toni asked.

"Uh, yeah, sure. I just need to take a shower," Jake said.

"Okay," she said looking at him with her trademark half-smile. She waited a full five seconds to see if he would move. He didn't.

"I'm going to get some orange juice," she said getting up off the bed. "You want some?"

"Uh, sure," he said, still looking back over his shoulder.

Toni left her sandals on the floor next to his bed and padded barefoot out the door, headed to the kitchen.

Jake jumped out of bed with tented boxers. He grabbed some clean underwear, a pair of khaki shorts and a tee shirt and headed down the hall to the bathroom, but only after looking both ways at the door to make sure no one would see him.

Turning on the shower as soon as he got inside the bathroom, he stripped his boxers off and threw them in the hamper.

Feeling the water before stepping into the shower, he put both hands on the wall and let the water flow over his head and down his back. At 6'3" he had to bend slightly at the waist to get his head below the shower head. His broad back was pale compared to his face, neck and arms which were nicely tanned. Jake had the classic farmer's tan, meaning he was rarely out in the sun without a shirt on. The reason for that was evident in the raised red scars crisscrossing his back.

Fostered.

Jake had grown up in the foster care system. His mother had abandoned him on the steps of a church in Cleveland, Ohio when he was a day old. He was handed over to social services and placed with a family that made a living out of gaming the foster care system. Child care was not on their list of priorities. He was barely fed, never loved, and when the man of the house had a little too much to drink, the boy became the target of his evil inclinations.

When he was 6 years old, and after a particularly harsh beating, he had waited until his foster parents had finally passed out from drink, took the only thing he owned, a small metal car with one wheel missing, and he left. It was raining and cold. He didn't know where he was going, but he knew he wasn't staying here anymore.

He walked down the dimly lit sidewalk, passed street corners where hookers and drug dealers plied their trades, past darkened alleyways where junkies snorted and injected drugs, some of them for the last time. He felt invisible, as he had so often in his home. Unseen and unheard until fate or just plain bad luck seemed to shine a spotlight upon him, making him the most visible thing in the room. A target. On this night though, thankfully, he remained invisible. Cold and wet, but invisible to those around him.

Suddenly he smelled something that smelled like heaven. Someone was cooking and his stomach was growling. Driven by hunger, he followed his nose down an alley until he found a door propped open and the smells coming out where too much to resist. He went inside and found a pan of fresh bread rolls. He grabbed one and started eating. He didn't hear the large man that walked up behind him.

"Would you like a glass of milk with that?" a voice behind him asked.

He spun around like a cornered animal, looking for an escape.

The man could see the fear in the boy's eyes. He backed up so that he wasn't too imposing and knelt down on one knee. "It's okay son, I'm not going to hurt you," he said holding his empty hands, palms out, toward him. "Would you like some eggs and bacon?" he asked.

"What's bacon?" the boy asked quietly.

"What's bacon?" the man asked stunned. "Well son, it's only the best dang breakfast food on the planet. It's practically its own food group."

"I've never had any bacon," he said, unable to meet the man's eyes.

"What's your name son?"

The boy stood, not answering, looking down at the floor.

"It's okay son, you're not in trouble. My name's Mike." He held out his large hand.

The boy automatically flinched back, away from his hand.

"Hey, hey, hey; it's okay. No one's going to hurt you, I promise," Mike said soothingly. "You do have a name don't you?"

The boy shook his head slowly, side to side.

"Well, how about we call you, uh, Jake?"

"Jake," the boy whispered. It was the first time in memory that he had an actual name, other than kid, brat, bastard, or any of a hundred names of the type. He nodded his head and said again, "Jake."

"Okay Jake, how about those eggs and bacon?"

"Okay," Jake said, his head slowly nodded.

Scrambled eggs and bacon soon became Jake's favorite food in the world. It was so good. He had eaten two scrambled eggs and was on his 6th piece of bacon when he heard someone knocking on the back door of the diner.

"Jake, this is John." Mike said, introducing the man who came in. "John is a policeman and he helps people."

"Hey Jake," John said. Mike had already warned him about trying to touch the boy. "Like Mike said, I'm a police detective. My job is to help people. Do you need help, Jake?"

Jake sat, looking at Mike and John for a few moments before very slowly nodding his head.

"Okay, finish your breakfast, and we'll get Mike to make you a sack lunch to take with us, and we'll go for a ride in my car, okay?"

"Okay," Jake whispered.

"Hey Mike, would you have any of MJ's clothes here? He's about Jake's size isn't he?" John asked. MJ was Mike Jr., Mike's 5 year old son.

"You know, I think I do. I keep a change of clothes for him here because whenever he comes by to visit he invariably gets something on his shirt or his pants so I keep a couple sets of clothes here."

Mike left the room and soon came back with a shirt, pair of pants, and even a pair of sneakers.

"Hey Jake, would you like to change into some dry clothes?"

"Okay," Jake said.

"All right, come on back here where you can have some privacy."

Mike took Jake to his office and gave him the clothes, "Here you go bud, put these on."

Mike closed the door, but walked around the side of the office where there was a window. He just wanted to make sure Jake could get changed okay. When he looked through the window, the blood drained from his face. "John," he hissed.

John came over and looked through the window. He saw Jake gingerly removing his old, wet tee shirt. The red lashes across his back were angry, swollen, and fresh. "My God," Mike said in an emotional whisper. John simply shook his head. In his line of work, he had seen this type of thing far too often, and he never got used to it.

When he was changed, Jake was taken to the police department where he was able to give the names of his foster parents. They were arrested, charged, and would be in prison for many years to come.

John called his sister, Diane, in Texas, because he knew that she and her husband had recently found out that they would never be able to have children and had been talking about adopting. He arranged with the social services representative to meet with Diane and Bob Hardin. Within the month, Jake was getting on his first airplane, bound for Dallas, Texas.

Bob and Diane understood the uphill battle they faced with Jake. They knew that years of abuse would be hard to overcome, but they were kind, patient, supportive and now Jake was 18, having just graduated in the top five percent of his class, with academic scholarships for pretty much anywhere he wanted to go. He still had his physical scars, and his emotional scars. He still did not like to be touched. He would willingly accept physical contact from only three people. His adopted parents and Toni Flint.

Jake moved in with Bob and Diane, to a quiet suburb in The Colony, Texas. Soon after, he was outside, playing in their spacious back hard. Though his adoptive parents had bought him many new toys, he still played with his familiar old three wheeled car. On this day, as he played, he heard a voice call to him with a simple, "Hi."

Jake turned to see a girl about his age standing at the fence between his yard and the yard next door. She was tan with long hair that was shiny black like a crow's wing. She had green eyes that seemed to look into his soul.

"Hi," Jake said.

"What's your name?"

"Jake."

"Hi Jake, I'm Toni."

"Isn't that a boy's name?"

"Not when you spell it with an 'I'," she said pertly.

"Do you want to play?" Jake asked her.

"Sure." Toni climbed the chain link fence without a moment's hesitation.

"What are you playing?" Toni asked him.

"Cars," Jake said.

"Okay. Do you have another car?"

"No, but you can play with mine," Jake said, handing her the beat up little car.

"Thank you," Toni said.

After playing and talking for a while, they heard a voice calling. "Toni, Toni Flint!"

"Oh, there's my mom," Toni said, holding the little car out to Jake.

"You can keep it," Jake said quietly.

Toni looked at the pitiful little car and smiled a little half smile. "Thank you," she said and reached out and grabbed Jake in a big hug. Jake stood stock still for a second before slowly reaching his arms around her.

Diane Hardin, watching from the kitchen window smiled, even as a tear fell from her eye.

Toni and Jake has been inseparable best friends ever since.

Morning Routine.

After taking care of his morning wood, Jake finished showering, jumped out, dried off quickly, brushed his teeth, shaved, put on after shave and deodorant, and finally put on his shorts and tee shirt. Back in his room, he found Toni, again laying back on his bed, holding her phone in one hand and a pop tart in the other. Two glasses of orange juice, one already half empty, sat on the bedside table.

He was still rubbing his head with a towel when he walked into the room. He threw the towel on the desk chair, and grabbed some socks and shoes. Putting them on, he said, "Okay, ready to go."

Toni looked over at him and shook her head while making little clucking noises with her tongue. Swinging her long legs over the side of the bed, she pointed back at the desk chair.

"Sit," she commanded.

Jake looked at Toni and sat back down in the desk chair.

Walking over to his dresser, she picked up a comb and walked around behind his chair. She ran her fingers through his wild mass of blonde hair. His hair was close cut on the sides and back, but longer on the top in what was called a side-part fade. For some reason, he always forgot to comb his hair. He was very hygienic, always clean, showered, shaved, but he never seemed to remember to comb his hair.

His first year of school after moving in with the Hardin's, he would catch the school bus in front of Toni's house. He would always be there, sitting on her steps waiting for her. Most mornings his hair would be sticking every direction at once. She started carrying a comb in her backpack. She would take it out, work her way through his blonde hair before she would finally step back, look him over and declare him, "Good to Go." What she didn't know what that Jake's mother made sure his hair was combed before he left the house, but he would intentionally mess it up on the walk over to Toni's so that he could feel her hands on his head as she combed his hair.

Today she was standing behind him, pulling the comb through his hair, setting the part, before spinning his chair around and looking down into his pale, ice-blue eyes as he looked up at her, and smiled. She looked back up to his hair, combed a few stray locks into place and declared him, "Good to go."

Mall Walking.

Walking through the mall they made quite the pair. Jake at 6'3" with wide shoulders and narrow hips, wore an orange University of Texas tee shirt, khaki cargo shorts, and black Under Armor running shoes. Toni was 5'10", her dark skin and raven black hair, evidence of her Native American ancestry from her father's side, but whose emerald eyes were definitely a throwback to her mother's Icelandic family roots.

"Are we looking for anything in particular today?" Jake asked as they rode the escalator up to the second floor.

"We're meeting Kaylee and she and I have to do a little quick shopping. Then I was hoping we could go by the lake and maybe grill some burgers, and hang out. It's the beginning of summer and we've graduated high school so this is our last summer before we all scatter and go off to college."

When he didn't respond, she looked up at him and saw in his eyes a combination of fear, anxiety, and sadness.

"Jake?" Toni asked, putting her hand on his arm.

"Yeah?" he said. The look in his eyes was gone. This worried her more than the fear, this was his mask that he had learned to put on in the years before he came to Texas. The mask that he hides behind when he feels like he needs to retreat into himself.

"Oh Jake...." Toni started, concern showing in her eyes.

"Hey guys, over here!" they heard as they reached the top of the escalator.

Coming toward them was Kaylee Anderson, her brown wavy hair bouncing as she trotted toward them. She was cute with a big smile and big chocolate brown eyes. At 5'3" she seemed tiny next to Jake and Toni. What most people noticed about her though were the 36 D tits that seemed oddly out of place on her otherwise tiny frame.

"Kaylee!" Toni said, hugging her best girl friend.

"I'm so glad to see you guys," Kaylee said. "Hey, Jake."

"Hey, Kaylee," Jake smiled at her. Kaylee had been friends with Toni and Jake since the 9th grade, so she knew Jake's aversion to physical contact, so even though she was a "hugger," she knew not to try to hug Jake.

"Have you found anything yet?" Toni asked.

"I haven't really looked yet, I was waiting on you. This is kind of a two person job. I need your opinion."

"Well let's get to it."

The two girls headed off with Jake close behind. He wasn't paying much attention until the girls turned into a store with swim suits adorning all the mannequins in the windows.

"I think I'll wait out here in the concourse."

"But Jake, we need your opinion on our new swim suits," Kaylee said.

"Toni can give you an opinion," Jake said nervously.

"A man's opinion is always better," Kaylee insisted.

"Please," Toni said.

Jake looked over and saw exactly what he expected to see. Toni's pout face, that she knew he couldn't say no to.

"Ugh, okay, let’s get this over with," Jake sighed.

Kaylee clapped her tiny hands and Toni hooked her arm in his and pulled him along.

Fitting Room.

Jake was sitting in a chair close to the dressing rooms and the girls had both gone back with several suits each.

Kaylee was the first to come out. She had a bright yellow two piece bikini that looked like the structural integrity of the string holding the top up may have been at its design limits. She spun around two times allowing him to see the front and the back. The bottoms were high cut at the hips and hugged tightly to her rounded back side.

"Well?" she asked.

"Uh, yeah, Kaylee, it looks great," Jake stammered. He could feel his ears getting red.

"Jake Hardin, are you blushing?" Kaylee trilled.

"No, er, oh come on, Kaylee, you know I'm not the right guy for this," Jake said, looking anywhere other than directly at her.

Kaylee just laughed and headed back to the dressing room. Jake leaned over, putting his head in his hands and rubbing his eyes. "How do I get myself into these situations?" he asked, to no one in particular.

"Jake?"

Jake looked up and froze. Toni stood there in a turquoise two piece. The contrast between her dark skin and the suit was amazing. The top showed off her perfect tits. He could faintly see the outline of her nipples through the fabric of the top. The bottom of the suit was small but tasteful. Toni actually looked a little bashful as she turned slowly for his inspection. Jake could feel his temperature rising up his neck and into his face; and that wasn't all that was rising.

"Wow," Jake said, his deep voice barely audible.

"Do you like it?" Toni asked almost bashfully.

"Uh, yeah Toni, it, uh, looks great on you," he said. He was staring and he knew it, but he couldn't look away.

"You really think so?" she asked, looking down at herself.

"Yeah, Toni, I really think so; you're, I mean it's beautiful," he said, reverently.

Was he saying "I'm beautiful?" she asked herself, looking up to see him openly staring at her. She felt butterflies in her stomach and a familiar warming sensation a little further down.

"Yeah, I like this one too, I think I'll get it," she said, turning to walk back to the dressing room. Passing a full length mirror she looked and saw Jake's reflection. It appeared that his eyes were glued to her ass as she retreated. Her lips curled up in her little half smile.

Grub.

They made a stop at the grocery store where they picked up some premade hamburger patties, hot dogs, buns, condiments, salad fixings, drinks, paper plates, napkins, charcoal, and some ice. Most of this went into the large ice-chest in the bed of Jake's truck. With everything chilling in the ice chest, they headed for Lewisville Lake.

They found one of the public camping areas, close to the water, with picnic tables and a grill. Evidently, the girls had been on their phones during the drive because within a half hour several of their other friends showed up.

While the guys messed around in the water, the girls laid out on towels to work on their tans, and so everyone could see their new swim suits.

Jake was busy getting the grill going when a group of guys about their age came wandering up. Evidently they knew a couple of the guys and girls from their group and they were talking. One of the group, a tall jock-type named Travis, seemed especially interested in Toni. He was maybe an inch taller than Jake and looked like he'd been chiseled out of stone. He was curr

Love Endures War: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 06 Jan 2026 04:31:00 +0000

Love Endures War: Part 2

Tender love in a Wounded Seventies America.

Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The five of us, Joey’s parents and mine; flew to California to meet the ship that brought Joey home. We didn't get to see him at the dock. He was whisked into an ambulance that we tried to follow in our rental car.

At the hospital, his doctor took us to his office. Joey had been shot and captured. His injuries weren't life-threatening, and they stopped the bleeding at a Viet Cong field hospital. He was taken to a prison camp for debriefing.

"We're all adults here, and I believe in telling the truth, so I'll be blunt," the army doc said. "To the Viet Cong running that camp, 'debriefing' meant torture until they decided if a prisoner knew something useful, followed by long periods of confinement. Joey was a rank-and-file infantryman, so he wasn't very useful to them, but they kept him alive as a bargaining chip.

"American soldiers came to take the camp, and there was a fire-fight. Our guys were prepared, and the Cong ran out of ammo. They apparently tried to beat their captives to death when they knew the camp would to be taken. Private Ramsey sustained a severe skull fracture. When he was liberated from the camp, he was in a coma, nearly dead of starvation and exposure. He's much better now. Recovering nicely. With hard work, he should make further improvements. We're keeping him sedated, but you may see him for a minute each."

I was allowed to go first. A nurse led me to a window that looked into his room. I could hardly recognize him through the bandages on his head. Tubes, wire, bottles, and bags were everywhere. He had a cast on one leg, where surgeons had repaired the badly-healed fractures from his initial wound. His other leg had scars from long-healed sores. Skinny arms extended from his hospital gown, tubes in both of them between old cigarette burns. Always so big and strong, my darling looked like he was half his old size. He had a tube down his nose, and he was out cold.

We walked into his room. "Talk to him, honey," the nurse said. "He's in deep sedation, but some patients say they remember things when they wake up."

"Joey? Joey, it's Sue."

His chest rose and fell slowly.

"Joey? You're home now. Well, not home. You're in a hospital in California. We came to visit, me, my folks and your parents."

"Time's almost up, honey," the nurse whispered.

"I love you, Joey," I said as I backed out of room.

We stayed for a week, visiting him for a minute apiece each morning, afternoon, and evening. The day before our flight home, the doctor met us in the waiting room outside Intensive Care. "I have good news. Private Ramsey is showing excellent improvement. He's doing well enough that we've lowered his medication. He's in a "twilight" sleep now. He hasn't opened his eyes or spoken, but I believe that's coming. We'll be able to make arrangements to transfer him to a Veterans Administration hospital near your home soon."

That day, it was Marge's turn to go in first. She spent her full minute in his room holding his hand and crying. When Joe went in, he sat close to his son's head, telling him he would be home soon. Then it was my turn.

"He's asleep, Sue, but talk to him," Joe said when I passed him in the doorway.

"Joey, it's me, Sue. I'll be with you a lot more soon, when you're in a hospital near home. I've missed you so much, Joey." I laid my hand on his outstretched one and held it, like I had every time we visited.

This time, he made a noise.

"Nurse, he's talking!"

"He's been doing that ever since last night. He's probably feeling some discomfort from his latest surgery now, so there's a little moaning."

"Oh," Joey whispered. "Oh. Oh."

"What's that, honey? Are you in pain?" I asked.

"Oh. Oh. Ess." He worked his tongue around in his mouth. " Saw, Sue."

"Yes, Joey, it's me. It's Sue!"

His hand twitched, like he was trying to squeeze mine the way I was squeezing his. He whispered "Sue" again. Then he slept.

By the time he was transferred to the local VA hospital two weeks later, Joey was awake a lot of the time. He didn't talk much, and when he did, he seemed confused. The staff said rehabilitation would take a long time. Because of his head injuries and the deplorable conditions in which he had been imprisoned for so long, we should be prepared for only a partial recovery.

The first day I went to see him, he was propped up in bed, asleep, but facing the TV. I pulled up a chair and sat next to his head. "Joey, can you wake up?"

His eyes flickered for a moment, and when they opened, I saw fear.

"It's me, Sue. I came to see you."

"Sue. Sue. Why am I here?"

"You were injured in the war. You were in a prison camp, but now you're in the VA hospital near home."

"Oh. Why are you here?"

"I came to see you. Do you want me to go?"

"No. Stay. Don't leave me."

Every day after I was done with student teaching, I went to the hospital to be with him. Every day, he was better, until one night about a week before my birthday. He was agitated that evening.

"What's wrong, honey? You seem upset," I said.

"Your birthday is next week. I can't go buy you a present," he said.

"That's okay. Getting you back is the best present in the world."

"You don't understand. I can't go get you a present because I can't walk. I haven't walked in years. That cage they kept me in was too small to let me stand up, even if my leg had healed right. I went to physical therapy today. My legs are so weak I can't stand on my own. How can I ever get a job and go to a store to buy things for you if I'm like that?"

"It doesn't matter. You're alive, and you're with me again. I don't need anything else."

"No. I'm no good to you now. I'm a broken-down wreck. You need a man."

"I have a man."

"I'm not a man. I'm an invalid."

"You're a patient. You were shot. They tortured you and kept you in a tiny bamboo cage for years. You were near death from starvation. The bastards fractured your skull. It's going to take time for you to recover."

"You shouldn't have waited for me. I don't know why you're here. Why aren't you married and having babies?"

"I don't want to be married to anyone but you. I don't want any babies but yours."

When visiting hours were over, I kissed him, like always. Joey really kissed me back for the first time.

The next day, he was sitting in a chair. "I have to pee," was the first thing he said.

"Do you want me to help you to the bathroom?"

"No, you can't do that."

"They tell me you can bear some weight on your good leg. We can probably get you there."

"No, Sue, I can't let you do that. Find an orderly."

"Joey, I'm strong enough if you'll help me."

"Don't you get it? I have to pee! I need someone to help me onto the toilet. I can't let you do that," Joey protested. "Now please, go find a man to help me."

I came back into the room with a burly orderly, but Joey was adamant that I wait in the hallway while they took care of things. "I can't hold onto him and the railing and still keep my gown closed. Please, Sue, respect my privacy."

When the orderly left the room, I went back in. "I didn't mean to embarrass you," I said.

"It's okay. It just wouldn't have been proper for you to see me with my skinny butt hanging out of this stupid gown."

"I understand, Joey, but someday, I'll see that skinny butt in bed next to me."

"What?"

"When we're married, silly."

"You don't want to marry me, Sue. I'm not the man you fell in love with."

"I didn't fall in love with a man. I fell in love with a boy who once let me beat him arm-wrestling. I fell in love with the boy who danced with me to "Moon River." I fell in love with the guy who gave me this," I said, pulling my precious locket out from where it was hidden by my sweater. "I'm in love with a man now. You, Joey."

"But I'm not the same man."

"Yes you are. Whatever you can or can't do, I love you." I leaned down and kissed him. Joey kissed me back pretty hard, the way he did a couple of times the night before he left for the war.

When we let go, tears rolled down his cheeks. "I'm going down to physical therapy tomorrow, and I'll work until I'm healthy enough to take care of you, if you still want me."

On Easter Sunday morning, Mom, Dad, and I piled into the back of Joe and Marge's car to meet Joey for services at the hospital chapel. He was beaming, obviously very excited, but he wouldn't say a word as he led us back to his room on his cane.

When we got to his room, he sat in his armchair. "I can come home next week," he said.

"That's great news!" my dad exclaimed.

"They said if I could do something, I could go home, so I've been practicing a lot." He stood up and hobbled over to where I was sitting. Trying to mask the pain on his face, he got down on his bad knee. His father handed him something. "Sue, I should have done this five years ago when it was easier. Will you marry me?" There was a diamond ring in the little box in his hand.

"Oh my God!" I burst into happy tears, and leaned forward to kiss him, being careful not to knock him over. "Yes, Joey, my God yes, I'll marry you!"

"My therapist said he'll work with me until I can carry a nurse around. When I can do that, when I'm strong enough to carry you over the threshold, we'll get married."

It was supposed to be a small ceremony. At least, that was what we wanted. Our families had different ideas. Joey's platoon leader, who had been in the prison camp with him, was the best man. Mike recovered from his injuries faster than Joey. He came to visit when he could, driving three hundred miles one way, helping Joey keep his spirits up. The young widow from church who supported me through those lonely years when Joey was away was matron of honor, and her little boy was the ring bearer. Both our moms cried their way through the whole thing.

At the reception, Joey danced with me when the band played "Moon River," but he sat most of the time. When it got late, his father gave him the keys to a new car for us to drive to the hotel where we would be spending the night. After the garter was retrieved and the bouquet tossed, we left.

"Mrs. Ramsey," he said after the bellboy carried our bags into the room, "I never thought I'd see this day." He picked me up, and I wrapped my arms around his neck to kiss him as he carried me to the bed, the first real bed we would ever share.

We kissed, hotter than we ever had, fumbling with buttons, zippers and catches. We laughed at our nervousness and frustration with strange garments, until I was down to my bra and panties, and he was only wearing his shorts.

His cock bulged against them, fascinating but frightening, moving, growing. "This is it, Sue."

"I've waited a long time, honey," I replied, reaching behind me to unclasp my bra.

"Wait, let me do that," Joey said. He pulled my bra off me, and knelt on the bed next to me, looking at my tits. "You're perfect." His hand touched my bare flesh for the first time. "Perfect," he repeated as my nipple hardened.

I pulled him down on top of me, feeling his chest hair against my tits and his turgid shaft against my panty-covered mound. We kissed, tongues intertwined, until we were fighting for air. "Roll over," I said. I wanted a good look what was going to make me his wife physically. He raised his hips when I grabbed the waistband of his briefs.

Joey and I had made a pact that we would only go so far before we were married, so I had never seen his cock. I thought I had an idea of its size and shape from feeling it against me, hard through clothing when we made out, but seeing it bared, ready, and anxious, inches from me, was different. I was almost as scared of it as I was thrilled by it.

"I don't know what to do," I said.

"You got an A in health class in eleventh grade, Sue."

"So did you."

"We learned all about this there. I think we can figure it out," my new husband said, his hand pushing into my panties. It didn't take long for him to have them off, and to give me my first orgasm by someone other than me. He did it again, kissing my tits, teasing my nipples with his tongue.

"I love you, Joey. It's time."

He got on top of me, kissing me as he fondled my tits and then my cunt. He pushed himself up so he could see what he was doing, holding it and taking aim.

"Do it, honey. I'm your wife now." I tried to calm myself to relax my body, while bracing for the pain. Every woman I talked to, said it hurt, including my mother and my mother-in-law. They said it got better over time. I prayed they were right.

I was terrified. I expected him to find his mark, push himself inside me, injure me (tearing tissue is an injury, after all), and then rut like an animal until he shot inside me.

That's not exactly what he did.

Joey and I discovered something that very first time. He could drive me crazy with his cock. He didn't enter me for a while. He stroked me with it, played with me, up and down over my wet cleft, massaging my clitoris with the hard, wet, spongy end of it, and bringing me to still another orgasm.

When I calmed down, I saw the happiness on his face. "I'm going to do it now. I'll try not to hurt you more than I have to, baby."

His cock pried my lips apart just enough that they gripped it. I had never felt anything like this. Nothing so big. I was torn between my fear and my lust about it being where nothing had gone before.

"I didn't know it would feel like this," he sighed. He shifted his weight, trying to keep from pinning me under him. That made him move inside me, change his angle, something. It felt good.

He saw it on my face, and he grinned, moving a little more, this time just a fraction of an inch further into me.

I pulled him down for a kiss, one I knew we would remember. He kept up with his slow, tiny thrusts, finally coming to a stop against my barrier.

"I love you, Sue. I have since the day we sat on that rock and talked. I've always loved you, all through school, every moment I was conscious in Nam; it was what kept me sane. Now I'm home with you forever. Now I love you more."

He moved again to kiss me, and sank through. As soon as he felt me give way, he stopped, holding himself from going deeper, waiting for me to kiss him back. He gave me time until I nodded, kissed him, and said, "More."

He was gentle and caring, the way I needed him to be. Instinct, passion, and love guided us, but it hurt a little. I was very sensitive and tender. It felt wonderful, an odd mix of pleasure with pain. Our love was complete when he finally shot his essence inside me. He managed to keep his eyes open, the same as I did when I reached my first climax with him inside me a moment later. With everything we experienced, we loved more.

We wanted kids, prayed for them, but not yet. I went on the pill when we got engaged, and was quite satisfied with it. My tits filled out a sweater better, and I had just a little wiggle when I walked, something I practiced when my parents weren't home to drive Joey crazy on our honeymoon. We cuddled after making love for the first time. "What if the pill doesn't work?" I asked.

"We start thinking about names."

"Would you want a baby this soon, Joey?"

"I'd rather be finished with some kind of school and into a decent job before we have kids, but I'll go with the flow. Maybe it's supposed to happen."

"I think I'd rather wait, but that doesn't mean we shouldn't practice for getting me pregnant." I caressed his muscle, the skin sticky with our drying juices.

Losing my virginity hadn't hurt as much as I thought it might, although I didn't care, since it was Joey. We made love again that night before we fell asleep, and in the morning before we got ready for breakfast. When we went to bed that evening I was still sore from stretching to accommodate him, as amazing as it had felt.

"Joey," I said, touching his naked body in the bed next to me. "I don't know how to say this, but I'm pretty sore."

"I'm sorry, honey." He kissed me gently and caressed my tit. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

"You didn't. Well, yeah, the first time it hurt a little, but it was you, Joey, my husband. We made love a lot, and I enjoyed every minute of it, but I think she needs a break," I said, gesturing toward my crotch.

"Should I kiss it and make it all better?" he murmured into my ear.

"Very funny."

"I'm not trying to be funny. Guys in the Army talked about it. I'd like to try it." He kissed me again, and then leaned down and kissed my tits. "I hope I do this okay."

His fingers teased my curls as he licked and sucked on my nipples. We learned the night before how much I enjoyed that, but he kept moving lower until he kissed my belly-button. Then lower.

I knew people did this, touched their partner's intimate places with their mouths, but I hadn't thought about it much. My promise to God and Joey as a teenager, followed by those years of forced abstinence, meant that I was poorly prepared for this sex stuff. I let my body figure out what to do with conventional missionary intercourse, and I liked it. A lot. Now, my husband was between my legs, kissing the tops of my thighs.

"I love you, Sue," he said, just before his tongue reached me.

That first jolt of sensation, his warm, wet tongue on my tender lips, was like nothing I imagined. My legs spread on their own, and my hands went down to caress his scalp, avoiding the ugly scars where hair would never grow. He was gentle, licking at me, kissing my clit, pressing his tongue into the bruised opening of my cunt. I couldn't believe the feelings.

He brought me to orgasm quickly the first time, faster than I've ever been able to do it myself, and more intensely that he did in our love-making earlier. I was still riding that high when I realized I was going to go again.

I was trying to make sense of the waves of sensation and emotion that kept washing over me when I heard him say, "You like that, don't you?"

"Very much! Where did you learn to do that?"

"Listening to guys. They said chicks dig it. I also read some magazines my roommate's friends brought him in the VA hospital. Seeing your reaction was kinda fun."

"Didn't it taste funny?" His chin was wet, and I felt the moisture under me.

"No, in fact, you taste kind of good."

"Really? People say that's nasty," I said.

"I know, but I think they're wrong. It was pretty cool. I'll definitely do that again."

I was so excited that I almost begged him to make love to me, but I knew that would only make me more sore. Poor Joey! If I was still that needy after what he did to me, how bad must it be for him? One glance at his cock gave me the answer. It was only fair. We were married now. That changes the rules. "Joey, would you like me to do that to you?"

"Not if you don't want to," he said. His rock-hard cock bounced with his words.

"I never thought about doing it before. Do you know what I should do?"

"I heard guys talk about it."

I took him in my hand and stroked him, the way he seemed to like. "I'll try it." I held his cock and kissed it. A drop of clear fluid leaked out. It was the same thing I saw on him just before he entered me each time. I licked him, tasting it.

"Oh, Sue!" he moaned.

That was what I needed to hear. M

Love Endures War: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 04 Jan 2026 04:29:00 +0000

Love Endures War: Part 1

Tender love in a turbulent Sixties America.

Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the summer of '69.

It was the summer of despair.

"The heat waves shimmered in the distance, rising off the sand in an unmerciful display of mother nature's authority. We lay where we had been for hours, in the only good cover around. Off to the left, we heard enemy snipers, the gunfire signaling the start of another day in Hell."

That was part of a letter Joey wrote after his unit fought its way back to base camp. He wrote as often as he could. Sometimes, I'd find a stack of his letters in the mailbox when I got home from work, and then, I wouldn't hear from him for a while. Whenever his family got any news, they would call me or visit to share the letter. I did the same for them. I always let my folks and Joey's read what we wrote, including the parts where Joey and I talked about getting married when he got home.

It was the summer of '59.

That's when I met him.

Joey and I always liked each other. We were too young to think of each other as boyfriend and girlfriend at first. His family moved into a new house down the block the summer after third grade. I was a tomboy. I loved to ride my bike to the schoolyard to play on the swings, seesaws, and sliding board with the neighborhood boys. Sometimes, we'd play cowboys and Indians on the vacant lots in our development. Nobody thought anything of it a; me, a girl, playing with a bunch of boys. We were kids. I didn't care about the differences between a boy's body and mine. I knew they could stand up to pee, and I knew why. Big deal. That's the way it was. The boys knew I was different from them between the legs. They knew that made me a girl, but otherwise, I was one of them.

Until Joey moved in.

He was different, maybe a little quieter than the others, more serious, more grown up. He was horrified the first time one of the boys took a leak where I could see him. "Don't look, Sue! Harold, what do you think you're doing? There's a GIRL here!"

"Yeah?" Fat Dennis sneered. "So what?"

"So what? So what? You can't let her see that! That's what!"

Fat Dennis stood up. He always bullied new kids at first. He towered over everyone, even Joey, and Joey was big, in a strong-looking way. "Joey, you moved in two days ago, didn't you?"

"Yeah."

"That means you don't tell us what to do. If I need to pee when I'm out here with Sue, I'll walk to the nearest tree or wall or something and do it. We all do. So does she. She has to sit down or squat to pee, though."

"That's wrong."

"No, she does."

"Not that part! I meant doing it in front of a girl," Joey stated.

"Why?"

"Because it is."

"Says who? You?" Dennis taunted.

Joey stood up and looked at me. "It's also wrong to fight, and it would be real wrong to let Sue see if anything happens."

"You gonna fight me, new kid?"

"I don't want to," Joey said.

"You chicken to lose in front of a girl?" Fat Dennis strutted around, flapping his wings and clucking.

"No."

"You know I'd beat you up, don't you, new kid?"

"That's not how it would go," Joey chuckled.

"Big talk," Dennis threatened. "Come here and fight me."

"No."

Dennis was pretty worked up by that point, so everyone knew he was going to lunge at Joey. Poor Fat Dennis. Joey side-stepped, ducked Dennis' punch, and flipped him over so he landed on his back. It knocked the wind out of him for a couple seconds.

Joey knelt next to him. "I didn't want to do that. Are you okay?"

Dennis wiped his eyes with his t-shirt, refusing to cry. "What did you do?"

"Stopped the fight. I want to be your friend, Dennis. I know you're the leader here, so I'm telling you; no peeing in front of her, and if she needs to go, we walk away."

Fat Dennis struggled to his feet, shaking off Joey's offer to help. "Fine, but why?"

"Do you pee in front of your mother?"

"No! Boys don't do that!"

"Right, but why not?"

"You just don't. Nobody pees in front of their mother. Heck, that stops when you're old enough to aim it. I mean, it's your mother!"

"You have a big sister, don't you, Dennis?"

"Yeah."

"Do you pee in front of her?"

"No!" Dennis sputtered. He looked like he was working himself up to a second round.

"Why not?"

"Are you trying to start something, Joey? Boys don't pee in front of their sisters. That's wrong."

"Exactly. We don't do it in front of our mothers and sisters because it's wrong. You know why? They're girls."

"Yeah," Dennis said. Then, "Oh."

They shook hands, and with the new rule in place, Dennis suggested a game of tackle-tag. It was his favorite game. To tag someone, you had to knock them down. Tripping or shoving often were enough, but we usually went home scuffed and dirty. Dennis approached the game with brute force. The rest of us responded with agility and speed, so we were fairly matched.

Maybe Joey tried to treat me like a girl. It was easy to get away from him when he was "It." He'd tackle the guys if he had to, just the way they taught him, but not me.

When it was my turn to be "It," Joey was closest to me. He ran, dodging me, until I grabbed his arm and threw myself at him. He landed on his belly with me on his back.

"Holy cow, Sue! You hit hard!"

"Yup. You're "It." I scampered away from him. A few turns later, he was "It" again and came after me. He caught my one leg as I was climbing a tree and pulled me down. I landed on top of him, breaking my fall.

Lying on his back, he laughed and picked me up by my waist to hold over him like a trophy. "Tag. No tag-backs. You're 'It.'"

"I'm not on the ground. To tag someone, they have to land on the ground."

He pulled me against himself and rolled us over, pinning me under his body. "Now you're tagged." He rose up on his arms and looked into my eyes for a moment on top of me, smiling. Then he stood up, helped me to my feet, and ran away.

Joey fit in well enough, but sometimes he'd wander off. I was curious about those times, so I watched him, to see where he went. I followed him after a while and found him sitting on a big rock in the shade, staring down the hillside at the surveyors figuring out where new streets would go. "Penny for your thoughts, Joey."

"Oh!" He jumped like I had appeared by magic. "Hi, Sue."

"What are you doing?"

"Sitting on this rock."

"May I sit with you?"

That was how it started.

Joey and I became friends. We spent the whole afternoon sitting in the shade on that rock, swapping stories and getting to know each other. The entire gang of us "Daisy Drive Devils," as our parents called us, were friends. At least a few of us were always together. The day after Joey and I talked, the Devils played as a group like we always did.

One morning we woke up to a steady, soaking rain. No one ever called each other on rainy days, since none of us was allowed outside because we would catch our death. None of our mothers understood that we would get wet walking to the bus stop that fall, too.

We sat alone in our living rooms and watched Looney Tunes, The Three Stooges, and game shows on television. My parents had a big, top-of-the-line, blond oak cabinet best and an antenna on the chimney, but after Joey moved in, I didn't spend much time in the living room, except when "Lassie" was on, Sunday nights.

I was helping Mommy with the breakfast dishes, watching the rain through the kitchen window, when the big black telephone on the table next to the refrigerator rang. Since I was drying, Mommy told me to answer. "Hello, Brown residence."

"Is that you, Sue? This is Joey. Do you want to come play at my house? My mother says it's okay."

"It's raining."

"I can come over with a big umbrella to get you."

"Do you want to watch television?"

"We could, or we could play in the basement or my room. Maybe we could trade baseball cards or something."

"Let me ask Mommy."

In ten minutes, Joey knocked on our door. With my shoebox of baseball cards safe and dry under my yellow rain slicker, I splashed down the sidewalk, protected by him.

That first day at Joey's house was an eye-opener. I had never been in a boy's room, but I thought all they did was play with toy trucks and soldiers and Lincoln Logs. Joey did stuff the other boys didn't do. He played the piano. He read books. He drew pictures. He was probably the toughest and strongest kid on the block, even though I did beat him arm wrestling once, but he had another side. Joey showed me different things in life.

He was a collector. He had baseball cards, coins, stamps, and models. I had my card collection and some dolls I took very good care of, since they were going to belong to my little boy and girl someday. I knew the value of things. Joey had some really neat stuff, and he liked things the other kids didn't.

Every time it rained, I went to Joey's house or he came to mine. Our parents liked each other, so our getting together was encouraged. We were close friends. We shared secrets, fears, and dreams. We were never bored or lonely like the other kids seemed to be when the Devils couldn't play outside.

Joey's parents joined our church, so we were in the same vacation Bible school class in August. By the time fourth grade started, the grown-ups saw us as a puppy-love couple, I guess, but we were just part of the gang to the rest of the Devils.

In seventh grade, Mom and Dad let me go to the Friday night dances with the rest of the kids. I always went with my girlfriends, and Joey went with the boys, old Daisy Drive Devils or teammates from the sports he played. At that age, boys stood on one side of the gym and girls stood on the other, both groups talking about members of the other group.

Joey knew my preferences in music. He liked some of the more modern, edgy bands, but I still loved the crooners. I saw him break away from his gang and go talk to the school principal, who served as DJ. I thought he probably requested a Beach Boys song, since he and his buddies liked that stuff, but instead, the principal got on the mike. "I have a song request. Here's your chance, gentlemen. Ask a lady to dance."

Andy Williams sang. Mom and Dad taught me to dance so I wouldn't look awkward, but Joey was the first boy I ever slow-danced with. I still remember all the lyrics to "Moon River." Feeling his hand holding mine as we moved, I knew I wasn't a child anymore, and that things between us would change.

Monday in school, it was obvious they had, at least in the eyes of our classmates. Girls I didn't even know told me they thought I had a cute boyfriend. Joey told me that all his buddies referred to me as his girlfriend. All that from one dance. We talked about it the rest of the school year. Our friends were right. We belonged together.

Joey and I started going steady in eighth grade. The locket he gave me for my fifteenth birthday is in its original box in my nightstand. He bought it with money he earned doing jobs around the neighborhood. It's still one of my most prized possessions. He turned sixteen before I did, so he drove us to the mall so I could pick out the dress he would buy me to take me out for my birthday dinner. When he kissed me goodnight on my front porch after our date, he gave me one last gift; a picture of him to put in the locket I wore whenever I dressed up for church or for him. It's still in there.

All through high school, Joey and I were inseparable. I became a cheerleader, co-captain of the squad senior year, mainly so I could be near him. Our parents were thrilled. My folks loved Joey, and the Ramsey's treated me like their daughter. They trusted us, knew that we had taken a vow in youth group to remain pure until marriage. On my eighteenth birthday he gave me a "sweetheart ring." We were in love, the kind of love that lasts, one built on friendship rather than hormones.

Don't get me wrong about hormones. Joey grew from a cute boy the girls whispered about in seventh grade into one they drooled over in high school. Guys looked at me all the time, too, but everyone knew we were off-limits. I was his girl, and he was my man. Everyone understood. It was how the world was meant to be.

As seniors in high school, we had the grades and credits to get into college. I didn't need to go, since I would be a wife, homemaker, and mother. Joey and I talked about it for years. He planned to follow in his father's footsteps by serving his country. When he was done, we would get married and he would continue his education.

Prom night was the night when a lot of couples had sex for the first time. Joey and I were king and queen of the prom. More than one of his buddies made comments about our plans for later that night, since we weren't going to the post-prom party. One of my girlfriends teased me in the rest-room at the prom, too.

"Are you and Joey going to do it tonight?" she asked from the next stall.

"Do what?" I asked. I had my lap full of prom gown skirt, trying to squat over the toilet to pee.

"It. Are you two going to do It tonight?"

"If you mean are we going to have sex, the answer is no."

"Why not? You two have been going together for, like, forever."

"Yes, and we promised we would wait. You and I talked about this."

"I know, but it's Joey. He's like, your world, isn't he? You're going to marry him, aren't you? And he's so gorgeous."

She was right. It was Joey, my gorgeous man, the man who made me feel like a beautiful, well-loved woman. Yes, other couples would have sex that night, couples who would never get married, who didn't love each other like my boyfriend and I did. They didn't understand that real love doesn't need sex. That two people can feel like they have one soul without being physically intimate. I thought about my parents and grandparents. Surely they didn't have sex anymore, but they still were deeply in love. That's how Joey and I were.

Being in love was natural, like getting out of bed in the morning and brushing my teeth. Marriage and family were a given. We knew what some of our friends did. We knew we should wait. Sex was for newlyweds, something we would be when he got out of the Army. He left for boot camp three days after graduation.

It was the summer of '69.

His letters during basic training were so full of love, I thought he might surprise me and ask me to marry him when he got home. I would have. The minister's study would have been good enough for me. We were more in love than ever, having been apart. We both felt it, but Joey avoided any discussion about long-term plans. We lived in the moment.

The night before he shipped out, we were in the basement family room he and I helped Dad build, sitting together on the couch.

"Baby," Joey said, "Do you think you should wait for me? You know there's a chance I'll never come home. I could die over there. Maybe we should break up so you can get started on finding another guy."

"No! There won't be another guy, Joey. I'm yours. I've known that more than half my life."

"I feel the same way," he said, wiping my tears with his neatly folded pocket handkerchief. "I can't imagine feeling like this with anyone else. I thought about asking you to marry me before I ship out, but I decided that's not fair. You're young and beautiful. You're going to be here, and Lord knows where I'll be. Please, Sue, just write back to me when I can write to you."

I wanted to give him my virginity that night. He deserved it. He was the only man I would ever sleep with, and he wasn't trying anything! "Joey, do you want to make love?"

"Please don't ask me that. I do, but I won't. We've waited this long, honey. If I come back, we'll see if we still feel the same."

"You're scaring me. I can't lose you." We spent the night on the couch, kissing, cuddling, and finally sleeping in each other’s arms, dressed except for our shoes.

I stayed at my high-school job at the diner. I didn't have any other job skills, but I worked hard. It was good enough. Work kept me occupied and earned some money, a nest egg for when Joey and I got married. I didn't burn my bra. I looked forward to a couple of babies and a nice kitchen. I didn't want a career other than wife and mother. Maybe, when the kids were grown, I would take some classes, but hopefully, being a grandmother would take up a lot of my time.

Joey had been gone for over two months. From the dates on his letters, it seemed like he wrote to me and his parents almost every night, but mail service from the jungle was sporadic. Often, we went for a week or more without any news. The letter about him being pinned down by snipers was in the last bundle, over two weeks earlier. As always, I was sick with worry, but I knew things would be okay. They always were.

One night, Joey's parents rang our bell. My dad opened the door.

"Joe, Marge, how are...." The smile crumpled off Dad's face.

Joey's father shoved a paper into my dad's hand, and ushered his crying wife onto the sofa.

"Hon, Joe and Marge are here. Come down here now," my dad called up the steps.

Mom rushed into the room, and saw Dad reading a telegram. Joey's parents were holding each other. "Oh my God!" Mom wailed and threw herself at Marge on the couch.

Dad hands shook as he read. "He's M I A? Missing in Action? Joe, Marge, that could be good. That just means he's separated from his unit, or he and some other guys are holed up somewhere with a busted radio, doesn't it?"

Joe, Sr. growled, "It means they don't know if he's dead but they haven't found his body, or if he's injured and dying in the jungle, or if he's in some hospital, so damaged they don't know who he is. He could be a P O W."

Marge and Mom started wailing in unison. I did nothing. I probably had the same expression on my face Dad did, since I was so much like him; stunned silence, no tears, no anguish; nothing. Numbness.

Finally, Dad said, "Maybe not. At least they haven't found his body, so he must be alive."

Joey's father spat, "Or blown to bits or burned beyond recognition or,..."

"Stop it!" Marge screamed. "Just stop it! This is my baby we're talking about! Mine! I carried him inside my body for nine months, pushed him out of me, and fed him from my breasts! Mine! You're supposed to be making this easier for me! Dammit! You're not helping!"

"Sue, would you get Mr. and Mrs. Ramsey some iced tea?" Dad asked in his dead voice.

Joey's mom wailed, "I don't want any damned iced tea! I want my baby back!"

I'm strong, or maybe I'm slow, but it finally sank in. I might never see my Joey again. I felt completely alone. Mom was awash in tears with Marge and Joe. I looked at Dad. I never saw such a look of pained love from him before. He helped me to the loveseat and held me while I cried. For the first time in my life, I saw him cry too.

Joey's parents went home when Marge ran out of tears. Joe helped her to her feet, kissed my mom on the cheek, shook Dad's hand, and then hugged me. "I'll call you or stop by every day, whether I hear anything or not. I know Joey wants me to do that."

When the front door closed, Mom said, "I need to go to bed." Dad followed her up to their room. I sat on the loveseat blowing my nose, wondering whether I would ever feel Joey's arms around me again. When I went upstairs, I was exhausted from crying, but I couldn't sleep. I paced, looked at photo albums, read his poems, and stared at his self-portrait he had painted for me. I cried for two days, trying to decide whether I could ever be happy again.

On the third day, my bos

Survivor Benefits

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 01 Jan 2026 15:04:00 +0000

Survivor Benefits.

Three retirees discover a new way to live.

Based on a post by Milo_Grigsby. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"Jim, you remember my friend Patti right?"

I lowered my morning paper and peered over my reading glasses to look across the breakfast table at Brenda, my wife of 14 years. The Arizona sunrise, shining in through tour kitchen windows.

"The one who lives in Iowa?"

"Idaho."

"That's what I meant. Of course I remember Patti, hun. Is this a senility test?"

"No, I do those in the evenings."

"What?"

"Don't change the subject. Would you mind terribly if Patti came out for a visit? February is rough in the Mountains."

I sighed a little inside. Ever since Brenda and I had retired to Arizona, it wasn't uncommon for friends from colder climates to come for a visit during the winter months. We had a nice sized home with a small guest house, so it wasn't too intrusive. But my cousin from Indiana and his wife had just been with us for a month-long visit and I wanted our privacy back.

"Um; when?"

Brenda sipped her morning coffee and appeared thoughtful. "In a couple of weeks; maybe? Would that be okay?"

Brenda's bright blue eyes had a hopeful look in them and her smile was warm. I had never really been able to refuse that smile or those eyes anything. She knew I would say yes, and so did I. But the game must be played, so I put on a grumpy air, made a show of snapping the paper back up to the sports page and harrumphed a little. "I suppose."

I couldn't see it, but I was pretty sure Brenda was still smiling.

"I'll call her later to work it all out. Thank you, Jim. I love you."

"Umm hmm, that's nice." I said in return. A piece of breakfast roll hit the back of my paper. I chuckled and said, "Love you too hun."

Two weeks later, Brenda and I were driving into Sky Harbor airport, to pick up Patti. It was a picture-perfect February day in the Valley of the Sun, low 70's and the cloudless sky was a bright blue dome from horizon to horizon.

Brenda reached over and squeezed my hand. "Oh I'm so excited to see Patti! It's been too long!"

I glanced over at her. The low afternoon sun was shining off my Brenda's silvered hair, which she was wearing in a very becoming pixie cut these days. It framed her heart shaped face and wide set eyes beautifully, which at the moment, were sparkling with excitement. Brenda was a classic beauty, and at 68 her looks have aged like fine wine. Sure, there were a few wrinkles, but they gave her character. And I loved her and her wrinkles, with every ounce of my being.

Brenda and I met back in Chicago, 16 years earlier; at a support group for people who had lost their spouses. We struck up a casual acquaintanceship, but neither of us was ready for any kind of a relationship at the time. So I was surprised when she called me out of the blue, about a year after we met; and asked if I would like to meet her for dinner.

That first dinner became a weekly thing. We enjoyed each other's company. We had a lot in common and never seemed to run out of conversation. I was normally somewhat taciturn in social situations, but Brenda had a way of drawing me out like no one ever had. Weekend breakfasts at our favorite coffee shops and diners were soon added to the weekly dinners at restaurants, and shortly thereafter we were alternating dinners and evenings at our homes. Naturally, and seemingly inevitably, we found ourselves in bed together and sharing breakfasts the next morning at home. We were married within a year. We had a comfortable and easy marriage. My marriage had been childless. Brenda only had one adult son when we met. We both enjoyed our careers, were financially comfortable, and had our own individual hobbies; and some we shared.

12 years after we married, we wrapped up our careers and left frigid Chicago winters behind, to enjoy our retirement in the Arizona sunshine. And that's where we have been for the last two years. The summers are a little brutal, but it’s worth it, for the warm winter months.

We waited by the baggage claim and Brenda was giddy, watching keenly for Patti’s face to emerge in the crowds coming down the arrivals. Brenda and Patti ran to each other, laughing and hugging each other warmly, when we met her outside of Security.

In her late 60s, Patti has the tan and wiry fit body of the outdoorswoman she always has been, with long dark hair, lightly streaked with silver, that she often wears in a braid, down her back. She and her husband Earl; who had passed away 3 years ago, had been outfitters and guides on the Snake River in Idaho, for many years.

After Brenda and Patti had finished hugging and kissing cheeks, they walked over to me, arm in arm. I held out my hand "Patti, good to see you again."

She took my hand and pulled me into a hug with the strength of someone who had been rowing rafts on a river for decades. "How are you, you old cuddle bear?" she said.

Patti had been at our wedding, and we had visited her and her husband a couple of times in Idaho for rafting. After seeing me shirtless on the river, she tagged me with her own personal nickname for me, "Cuddle Bear." It's not a completely inaccurate description. I'm a little over 6 feet tall, and at present I'm a bit heavier than maybe I should be, at 240. And thanks to some Semitic heritage on my mother's side, I'm what you might call "fuzzy".

"Oh" I grunted. "Hi, Patti." I returned the hug, which involved me bending over a bit to reach Patti's 5 foot 6 inch frame.

We stopped on the way home from the airport, for brunch.

"Oh my god Jim how can you Eat that?" Patti exclaimed as the waitress brought my huevos rancheros with chorizo sausage.

I frowned a little, down at my plate, and then looked up at Patti. "What's wrong with it?"

Brenda responded. "Don't even try Patti. I've been trying to get him to ease up since we got here, but once he discovered southwestern food, there's been no stopping him."

Brenda was probably right. But damn this food is good. So I liberally dosed the whole thing with tapatio hot sauce and dug in, while the two of them ate their more sensible meals.

I ate quietly while the two of them caught up. Over the last several years, their contact had been limited to tracking each other's Facebook and the occasional note or phone call, especially during the last couple years of Earl's battle with cancer and eventual passing. Brenda bragged about her son's achievements and Patti shared pictures of her grandchildren that hadn't been posted on Facebook. Patti had spent the last two years selling off their rafting company to a couple of her senior guides, and wrapping up her affairs with the intent of selling the remote property she and Earl had lived on. Her plan was to move somewhere more sensible. She was wistful about this, and Patti offered the appropriate condolences and words of encouragement.

Our brunch complete, we drove home to the "active living" retirement community Patti and I had bought into. Our home wasn't large or particularly fancy, but it was comfortable and came with the added bonus of the small guest house. bought it with the intention of moving Brenda’s mother in, but sadly she had passed before we could get that done.

Nonetheless Patti gushed over the house. She said it was a palace, compared to the cozy but rustic double-wide manufactured home that she and Earl had lived in. We got her settled in the guest house, and then all decided to take a well-earned siesta, before meeting back up for dinner.

Sedated by the huevos rancheros, I dozed lazily on our bed with Brenda's warmth snuggled up to me, her head on my shoulder. She played with my chest hair under my shirt, dozing herself, but roused me with a startling statement.

"I hope I go before you do." she said softly.

"Huh?"

She sighed. "I don't want to be alone Jim, not at our age. And I don't think I could stand losing another husband."

"Is this about the huevos rancheros?"

She pinched one of my nipples. "Jerk." she said, with a small laugh. "But no, not really. Patti looks and sounds lost, unmoored. I don't think I could live like that."

“So, you want me to go through losing my second spouse, so you don’t have to? Got it!”

I yawned a little.

“Okay, You got me there, Jim,” she chuckled. “But back to Patti; I just feel her empty sadness. She tries hard to move past it.”

"She should go move in with one of her kids, be around her grandchildren. That would perk her up, give her some purpose."

"Maybe." Brenda said. We both yawned and drafted into sleep.

Patti padded into our kitchen in bare feet, through the open sliding door, as Brenda and I were doing some early prep for dinner.

"You do know, you two are living in heaven, right? It's the middle of February and I'm walking around barefoot in shorts and a tank top." She said with a laugh.

"You should be here in the summer." I responded. I gestured to the outside with the chef's knife I was using to prep the meat for the kabobs I was going to grill. "Then it's the Opposite of heaven out there. You would have fried your feet on the stones."

"But it's a dry heat, right?" Patti asked.

"Yeah." Brenda chuckled. "Like a pizza oven."

Patti slid onto a stool at the small center island, opposite from where I was cutting up the meat. She wasn't wearing a bra under her tank top, and I got a glimpse of her small tits, when she leaned over to inspect the cuts of meat I was working on. I registered that they were remarkably firm and high for a woman of her age, and the lack of any tan lines suggested she spent a lot of the summer months, topless outdoors. I flushed a little with embarrassment, and quickly returned my attention to my work.

"Lamb?" she inquired. While chomping on a piece of carrot.

"Yes, it’s kitten?" I answered with a small laugh.

"Smart ass."

"Yes, it's lamb. Any objections to raiding Bo Peep’s heard?"

She shook her head. "Nope. It sounds delicious, actually."

"Oh it is!" Brenda answered. "We had some Armenian friends, back in Chicago; who gave us a wonderful recipe." She placed a large glass bowl filled with a marinade of yogurt and sliced onions next to me, on the counter, which I started depositing the cubes of lamb into.

"Sounds interesting, and very authentic." Patti said.

I finished cubing the lamb, sealed the bowl with plastic wrap and placed it in the refrigerator. I glanced at my watch. "I need to get to the store for a few things. You two need anything?"

Brenda did a quick inspection of the cupboards and the refrigerator.

"Pick up a couple of boxes of wine, if you’re going to Costco. A pinot for the lamb I think, and maybe a nice chardonnay, too."

"Don't we have a couple of boxes already?"

"Uh huh, both reds."

I kissed Brenda's cheek, grabbed my keys and wallet off the counter, and headed for the garage. "Be back soon, hun. You and Patti be good. And Patti, I apologize in advance for the bad influence Brenda is going to be, during your visit."

Brenda slapped my ass as I exited.

I really didn't need anything, I just wanted to escape the girl talk that was sure to be transpiring in the kitchen. It seemed a more polite solution than disappearing into my small den to watch television. Brenda needs this ‘girl time’ but I need to not get annoyed by the hen chatter. I took my time wandering the aisles of Costco with no real intent of buying anything other than the requested boxes of wine. I got a basmati rice to go with the lamb and maybe one or two personal toiletries, to make my cover story plausible.

As I thoughtlessly browsed, the image of Patti's pointy tits kept flashing across my vision. I’ve been completely faithful to Brenda since we met, as I had been to my late wife, Janice. But even at 69 years old, I'm still a man and am bound to look and even fantasize a little. I have always been a boobs guy, regardless of size. Big and bouncy, small and perky, high and firm or even a little saggy. They all have their charms. Janice's had been on the small side, possibly a B Cup, but nicely raised, with nipples the color of cherries.

My reverie on tits was interrupted.

"Excuse me sir. Would you mind?"

The young woman pushing a cart with a screaming toddler in tow, was waiting for me to roll my cart away from the display of cherries I had been standing in front of.

"Oh ... sorry .... of course." I flushed a little with embarrassment, as if she knew what I had been thinking about. It didn't help that her extraordinary endowments were encased in a tight white tee shirt. Her tits were lactating and I think she was needing her child right now, to relieve her mammaries of this distress. I hustled away to pay for what I had in the cart and headed home.

When I got home, Brenda and Patti were sitting on the patio, chatting and sipping red wine from a couple of oversized wine glasses. They were nibbling on some sort of "healthy" potato chips Brenda had bought. I thought the chips were vile.

I put away what I had bought, started the rice in the rice cooker. I grabbed a beer from the refrigerator, a bag of old-fashioned pretzel sticks, and joined them.

"So, Patti, what do you think of the southwest desert, so far?" I said as I settled onto a chair. She had never been to Arizona before.

She squinted into the sunset that was just starting over ‘White Tank’ Mountains and then scanned the low scrub of the desert area that our home backed up to. "It's nice I suppose. Very different from Idaho." She looked at me with a twinkle in her eye. "Do you know when they plan to finish the landscaping?"

"Good one." Brenda said. "Well, we'll do some touristy stuff while you are here. Maybe take a drive up to Flagstaff, so you can see that we actually do have trees and mountains."

We chatted amiably for a while about nothing in particular. Brenda and Patti refilled their glasses at least once as I went through two beers, and I finished the bag of pretzels. I checked my watch and rose from my chair. "I should get the kabobs started." I said as I headed to the kitchen.

"No more pretzels for you." Brenda called to my retreating back. "That's enough sodium for one day mister. You know what your doctor told you."

“Say’s the wino who can’t walk straight” I quipped, as I skewered the kabobs. Brenda meant well of course, but sometimes I rankled under her dietary guidance. Sometimes she needs a dose of humility, too.

I lit the fire pit for warmth while the kabobs were grilling, and we ate dinner on the patio. The clear skies of that day, meant the desert night air would be chilly overnight. Patti appreciated the lamb and complimented me on how perfectly it was grilled.

Brenda and Patti cleared the table while I relaxed. My bare feet propped up on the edge of the fire pit. Patti was right, we were living in heaven. Back in Chicago we would have been wrapped in sweaters in our den with the fireplace going and the heat on, to beat back the below freezing temperatures outside.

"Jim, why don't you start the Jacuzzi?" Brenda called from the kitchen as they finished cleaning up. "The sky will be very pretty tonight, and it will be a nice way to finish the day."

"Sure hun." I called back. I grabbed the remote for the Jacuzzi off the small table next to me. The small 4-person remote controlled above-ground Jacuzzi was one of the few small luxuries of our home that we both appreciated. There wasn't enough privacy in our backyard for it to have been the scene of any hanky-panky between us, but it was nice on relatively cold nights before bed. Maybe we’ll enclose it this summer.

Patti trotted past me to the guest house. "That sounds great! I'll change and meet you two in the Jacuzzi."

Brenda followed Patti out, stood behind my seat, and rested her hands on my shoulders. She kissed the top of my head, right in the middle of my expanding bald spot. "I love you." she said, with a little more emphasis than the situation warranted.

I craned my head up to look at her. She was looking towards the guest house where Patti was changing. "I love you too hun." I reached up and squeezed her hands.

I was changed and into the Jacuzzi sipping on a beer before either Brenda or Patti. Patti came out of the guest house in one of the large, fuzzy hotel style robes we kept there for guests. As she walked past the Jacuzzi she said, "I need another glass of wine."

Both she and Brenda had drank a lot of wine through dinner and over dessert. "What the heck." I thought. We were all retired and didn't have anywhere to be in the morning. I heard them both chatting in the kitchen and glasses clinking as they both got more wine.

When they came out of the kitchen slider, they were a study in contrasts. Patti had discarded the robe. She replaced the short tank top she had been wearing during the day for a spandex tankini top, and was wearing dark colored tight-fitting boy-short type briefs. The tankini's hem was high enough above the top of the briefs that I could just make out her still flat belly, lightly silvered with faint stretch marks. My Brenda was in a demurer one-piece, showing all her womanly curves. Despite the modest cut of the suit, her ample cleavage was still on display. They both slid into the tub with satisfied sighs, and sipped at their wine.

"This has been a wonderful day, you two. Thank you so much for having me."

"You're always welcome." I said.

"You're such a doll Jim" Patti replied.

"Isn't he though?" Brenda said.

I shrugged off the compliment "You're both just buzzed from all the wine and satisfied from dinner." They both laughed and agreed.

"Hey, you know what this reminds me of?" Brenda said.

"I know exactly what you're thinking. Hot tubbing after those snowmobiling trips in the Upper Peninsula we took in college." Patti said.

"Oh my god yes!” Brenda gushed. “What was that guide's name we had for a couple of years."

Patti lolled her head back, closed her eyes and said "George." She drew it out. Obviously, George had made an impression.

Brenda smiled. "Gorgeous George."

Patti chuckled without opening her eyes or looking up "Uh huh, Gorgeous George."

Then they looked at each other and said in unison "Big George." and giggled like sorority girls at a frat party.

"Ahem." I said. "Someone else is here."

Now, I'm not a prude and not jealous of any of Brenda's former lovers. We had all come of age in the wild 70s, the post-pill and pre-AIDS era. I had my share of shags and flings during that time. I just didn't necessarily want to hear about 'Big George.'

"Sorry love." Brenda said, squeezing my thigh.

Patti sighed. "I do miss it though."

"Snowmobiling?" I offered.

"I think she means sex, dear." Brenda was clearly a little tipsy. “She’s not a nun, you know.”

"Oh sure, I miss sex. But what I really miss; is having a big warm body to snuggle up to; on a cold mountain night."

"You could always get a big dog." I quipped.

"Or a man." Brenda offered, her tone a little pointed. Brenda can get really bawdy when she’s had her fill of wine.

Patti shook her head. "I'm too old and impatient for the dating scene. No, what I need is someone to just magically appear out of nowhere." She glanced at me briefly, a slight blush in her cheeks coming through her tan. She took a drink of wine to cover her embarrassment. Brenda seemed oblivious to what had just happened. Patti had been looking me up and down. My hairy stocky body was dressed in only a pair of burgundy swim trunks.

'Okay' I thought. 'This just got a little awkward'.

Patti finished off her umpteenth glass of wine, then stood up and

Charity Begins Next Door: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 30 Dec 2025 20:26:00 +0000

Can Two Broken people make something whole, again?

In 2 parts, Based on the post from Tx Tall Tales. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Neighborhood Party

Cathy and John were holding a Christmas Eve open-house next door; and expecting half of the neighborhood over that evening. They were a high standard in generosity, for the rest of us neighbors to try to emulate.

I made my appearance, around 8:30 , and stoically accepted the offered condolences which were definitely putting me in the wrong state of mind. After only half-an-hour I knew I had to get out of there, even if it did piss off Cathy.

John seemed to catch my mood, and dragged me outdoors to enjoy a cigar in semi-peace. With a heavily spiked eggnog in hand, and a more than decent Rocky Patel Decade burning nicely, I was willing to stick it out a little longer when he headed back indoors.

“I should skin you alive for that little stunt, you know.”

I heard a voice coming from poolside, and headed that way to face the music. Sandy was sitting there alone, a large, mostly empty glass of wine at her side.

“I know. I was bad. But I’m done now.”

“What the hell were you thinking?” she snapped.

“I just wanted Erica to have a decent Christmas, and wanted to help you out a little in your effort to sell your house.”

She cackled, and it wasn’t a pretty sound. “You too? You just barely met me and you’re so damn eager to get me out of the neighborhood.”

Her words surprised me. “Not at all. I’m just trying to fight back a bit against the unfairness of the world. What are you doing out here alone, anyway?”

“I can’t stand the way they look at me. Like suicide is contagious or something. They don’t know what to say; they all avoid me, or look at me like I was a leper or something.”

“People can be assholes.”

She smiled. “I’ll drink to that.”

I sat beside her and drank my 80 proof eggnog in silence. We watched a small group come out and start talking while they lit up their cancer sticks.

“I know you mean well, Alex. But you can stop now, Ok?” she said softly.

“One last thing.”

“Please. Enough already.”

“Steve called. Everything’s cleared up with the insurance. You’ll get your check next week.”

She looked at me like I’d grown a third eye, completely stunned. “Really?”

“Really.”

She finished her wine, gulping it down, then sat back. “Shit. Six fucking months they drag it out and then suddenly, like that,” she snapped her fingers, “they’re willing to pay up?”

“Steve’s good.”

She leaned forward and held her head in her hands. After a few seconds I could see her body was shaking. She was crying, silently.

“I’m sorry it took so long. If I’d been a better neighbor, we might have taken care of this months ago.”

She sat up abruptly, and I could see the streak of the tears on her face. “Don’t. Don’t apologize. Just don’t, Ok?”

“Ok.”

I sat awkwardly, while she wiped her eyes and turned away from me, staring out at the backyard. I leaned over and took her empty glass. “Can I get you a refill?”

“Yeah. I mean, yes, please. Thanks.”

Life isn’t fair. So when you fight back, fight dirty.

In 2 parts, Based on the post from Tx Tall Tales. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Christmas has always been my favorite time of year. I married young, and had two perfect daughters, but my marriage was far from perfect. We had been young and in love. I was entering the community college and Denise was starting her senior year when we decided to tie the knot. Her family’s ready acceptance of me was a huge factor - the family I’d never had, making me feel like a real member of theirs. I can admit it now; I probably loved being a part of the family as much as I loved Denise.

Our split up was inevitable, two teenagers who knew nothing about life thinking their infatuation with each other would make everything else workout. I wasn’t an all-star, super jock, Rhodes Scholar with a 12" swinging cock. I was just your average student, A and B grades, spending some bench time on the football team to get my letter, and losing my virginity at 18 to the girl I’d eventually marry.

When times got rough, we didn’t know how to handle it, and struck out at each other. Her family often stepped in and helped out when they could, but time after time, the great sex wasn’t enough to make up for the difference in our wants, needs and ambitions.

In the end, we gave up. Sometimes I think it’s a miracle we made it through 5 years. Our devotion to our children allowed us to finally see past our own issues, and work out a remarkably amiable truce, with our girls at the center. Even though Denise and I couldn’t live together, it turned out we got along a lot better divorced. We shared our daughters’ time, lived only one neighborhood apart, and worked together as a team to make our personal differences have as little impact on our girls as possible.

I had initially shared an apartment uptown, but eventually bought one of the smallest houses in the same school district, just to make things easier. It was a lot more than I needed most of the time, but when the girls stayed with me it felt like a home. And we only lived a couple of miles apart.

The neighborhood was nice, predominantly younger families, in older, smallish homes. Most of the people were cordial, kept up their property, and after a few years I knew many by name and would exchange greetings at the grocery store, or when out shopping. I had become suburbanized.

This was our fourth Christmas since the divorce. Denise was living with Eric, who I wish I could despise, but he was a decent guy with a great job and lousy taste in sports teams. He doted on my girls without trying to take my place. It had taken a while, but we’d developed a friendship, which wasn’t a bad thing.

My child support was pegged at just over $1500, with the kids on my health insurance. Even though we weren’t married long enough for alimony to kick in, I was paying another $500 a month just to make the kids’ lives better. And for me, that was all that really mattered.

The expense had been rough at first, but with little to concentrate on other than work, my performance skyrocketed. Two promotions in three years had made the financial aspect much less problematic, but increased travel had made the ability to be available for the girls less guaranteed. Denise was good about it, and worked with me. In return I picked up some more of the girls’ expenses, including music lessons and a piano.

At Least we still had Christmas

Christmas was special. We celebrated Christmas as an extended family. I’d come over early, and we’d have a big family breakfast and open all the presents together. I really went all out to make sure the girls got their favorite items. At six and eight years old, they were still young enough to have simple wants, and the magic of Christmas was as real as it gets. The in-laws would come over in the afternoon with more presents and we’d have a good old fashioned Christmas dinner with all the trimmings. It was nice to be part of something.

I got a Christmas shut-down at work and Denise didn’t, so we agreed that they’d stay with me from Christmas to New Year’s, and any time she could get off, we’d usually work out something to get her time with the kids. It was understood that I wouldn’t leave town, at least not for more than a day.

Summer was great with the 2 weeks I got to spend with them, and we’d usually spend it on the beach. Christmas was still different. Christmas was magical.

I always was given the girl’s wish list, but I’d also start my shopping in late November for the must have items of the season. And I wasn’t stingy; I’d buy them all up, just to make sure I didn’t miss any. Stores, online auctions, Craigslist, I’d use any way possible to get my hands on the hottest presents. The first two years I’d caught hell from Denise for buying everything on the list, leaving nothing for them to get. Now I received a separate list of things I wasn’t allowed to buy.

So it was that I had just finished wrapping my forty-fourth present, all in glitter Barbie paper for Briana, and in Hannah Montana paper for Allora. December 5th, my earliest date so far to finish the bulk of my shopping. Sure, I’d pick up a few more things, including something for Denise and Eric, but my girls were taken care of. The presents were carefully spread around my living room, where they’d remain on display until just before Christmas, when I’d bring them over to Denise’s in a big ceremony.

The call came from Denise’s mother, Sharon. It took me 11 minutes flat to get to the hospital. I was still too late. Denise and Briana had both died en-route. Eric had passed away only ten minutes before I’d arrived. But Allora, my perfect little Allora, was fighting for her life, in critical condition. She’d always been a fighter, would never back down from any challenge. She’d beat this too, I just knew it.

It was a freak accident, with a car dodging out of the way to miss a coyote on the road. An 18 wheeler behind the car did his best to avoid the car in front of him, but ended up fishtailing, and taking out a suburban in the next lane over. That vehicle crossed the median and hit my ex-wife’s family van head-on. Six dead already and one little girl still fighting hard for her dear life.

Sharon and I kept a vigil over the little towhead, and when the doctors came out after 6 hours and declared the worst was over and she was in stable condition, we fell into each other’s arms and cried like children.

We stayed by her side, one of us always present, and Sharon called me when my baby woke up and spoke. For three long days we watched her slowly heal in the hospital, the worst of her bruises, cuts and contusions blossoming on the second day, and only just starting to fade again. I’m not a religious guy by nature, but I found myself on my knees beside her bed, praying to God to take care of her, and giving thanks for pulling her through this horrendous disaster.

At 4:18 pm on December 7th she passed away.

No warning, no reason, she was there, and then she wasn’t. The doctors suspected a clot. I suspected incompetence.

I finally understood how a person could get so down on themselves that life might not even feel worth living.

m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I sat on the sofa staring out the back window and across the yard, wondering what they were talking about. A few minutes turned into half an hour, which turned into almost an hour. My curiosity finally got the best of me and I snuck down the hall as quietly as I could. I stopped at the door and listened, hoping to hear their conversation. But conversation was not what I heard. What I heard was soft gentle moaning. Two different sounds of moaning. I shook my head in confusion and pushed the door open silently, moving it ever so slowly so that the hinge, which occasionally squeaks, wouldn't. I peeked around the door to the bed and stood there, staring.

No wonder I didn't hear them talking. Linda was laying on the bed, as naked as she had been in the kitchen, with her feet on my pillow, her knees pushed wide. My wife on top, held herself on her hands and knees, equally naked, with her head between Linda's legs, licking her cunt, while moaning in pleasure at Linda's attentions to hers.

I stepped into the room and neither seemed to notice me at all. I watched the two of them making out, licking each other, driving the other toward climax. Was this why Nancy wasn't interested in sex with me any longer? Was she getting it from Linda instead? I hadn't ever known her to be interested in other women, at least not in that way. But it was hard to deny what I was seeing. It didn't take my body long to respond to what I was seeing, my cock soon standing hard and rigid. Pointing up over the horizon, like an artillery cannon barrel.

No, if she was getting it from Linda, I was damn well going to make sure she understood what she was giving up. I stepped to the end of the bed, looking at my wife's ass and cunt, held in the air by her knees, while Linda licked and played with her swollen clit. Linda saw me and smiled. She moved her hand from my wife's ass and reached for my cock. She pulled me in toward her, pulling my engorged head toward both her mouth and my wife's cunt. She aimed me right to my wife's sopping wet lips and then used her other hand to reach around my ass and coaxed me into the ‘docking portal’. She’d stopped licking my wife and rubbed my engorged head up and down Nancy’s slit, wetting my mushroom with my wife's juices.

I reached for my wife's hips, making her jump slightly as she felt my big firm hands on her. She stiffened, almost as if she were going to refuse me, and then her stiffness faded as Linda rubbed my head around her lips a little harder, working it between her lips and into the entrance of her depths. My wife wiggled her hips side to side, much like she used to when she was inviting me to fuck her hot hole. I pushed toward her, forcing my engorged head slowly into her, spreading her hot wet vagina as I slipped ever so slowly into her.

"Oh, fuck yes." Nancy moaned as I pushed my way deeper into her. "That's it honey. Fuck me. Make me come around your fat cock!" She lowered her head to Linda's cunt again and I heard her muffled moan as I started to stroke slowly in and out of her.

Every stroke brought my balls across Linda's face, slapping her eyebrows slightly. In and out I started to thrust, my cock stroking its full length in and out of her. Linda wrapped her left hand around my ass cheek and hooked her other hand around Nancy’s thigh. Linda was now conducting the symphony movement of our love anthem. Linda’s middle finger pressed my anus tightly and eventually entered just inside my sphincter.

I felt Nancy’s already excited cunt start to spasm when I'd barely started stroking, Linda having apparently gotten her already very close to climax. I knew I was still quite a ways from my own climax as I held her hips and kept thrusting, pushing in and out so that my cock teased her insides from the entrance all the way to the end of her tunnel.
Nancy always said that my thick shaft felt so much bigger when I fucked her from behind. I wanted her to enjoy it. I wanted her to feel my cock making her climax. I wanted her to remember how good it felt that first time, that time laying on the picnic table, feeling a cock slide into her for the first time. I wanted her to enjoy it like she did then, coming so hard to my stroking cock that her body surprised both of us and pumped her juices out all over my stomach and crotch. I wanted her to climax that hard again.

"Oh fuck!" she squeaked as she pulled her face from Linda's cunt. "Oh fuck me, lover. God you feel so good. Come for me. Fill me up with your cum. Oh God! Yes! That's it. Fuck me!" She hadn't been all that vocal for years, and hearing her talk like a vulgar whore, begging me to fuck and fill her; pushed all the right buttons at the right time. While my mind was still imagining that it was that first time again, feeling her for the first time, I held her hips and drove harder into her, rocking the entire bed as I pumped in and out of her with abandon.

My body raced toward climax as I thrust myself deep into my wife, a feeling of elation and desire all mixed together running through my body. I was so close, I wanted to come, I wanted to fill her cunt with my cum, I wanted her to keep climaxing as long as I could make her. I kept thrusting, trying to keep holding her climax at its peak as long as I could. I felt a hand on my ass, moving with me, coaxing me harder into my wife.

I looked down past my thrusting cock at Linda’s face, grinning up at me, waiting, coaxing. In a moment of clear realization I knew what she wanted.

"Oh Fuck!" I grunted loudly as my body spasmed. I could feel my cock pumping shot after shot of cum into my wife's spasming cunt, filling her, feeling her climax still squeezing and milking me, like I hadn't felt for oh so many years. I stood there, my knees leaning against the mattress, panting, listening to my wife moan and pant herself, my cum still leaking into her as my cock twitched occasionally.

"Oh God, yes. So good." She moaned softly, laying her head between Linda's legs again, but not to lick her any longer. Linda released her hold on my ass and instead hooked her index finger around the base of my cock. She coaxed me back, backing me out of my wife slowly. My now softening tallywhacker slipped from Nancy’s reddened, swollen cunt lips, and dropped onto Linda's face.

Linda tiled her head back and opened her mouth. I slid inside Linda’s waiting mouth and she sucked my shrinking cock for only a few seconds before gently pushing me further back. I knew why, though I was surprised that she'd want to.

I stood, my cock almost dripping the remaining cum in Linda's face, holding my wife's ass cheeks for balance. I watched Linda lick the cum oozing from my wife's gaping cunt, my white cream leaking from her and dripping down off her twat lips into Linda's mouth.

"Tastes just like that cookie." Linda moaned softly. "I swear that was cum flavored icing."

"I kinda thought it tasted like Nancy's cunt." I panted as I moved onto the bed and flopped onto my back, momentarily exhausted.

I lay there, trying to catch my breath, listening to Linda lick my wife, sending occasional shudders through her body. Nancy finally had all she could take and shifted off Linda and over onto me, laying down on me. She lay flat on me, her tits smashed to my chest, her face inches from mine. Without a word she lowered her lips to mine and kissed me. Hesitantly at first, and then with growing urgency. She held my face and kissed and sucked my lips, almost as if she were afraid I was going to not be there.

Linda rolled onto her side, facing away from us, then resumed her own masterbations, stroking her cunt with two fingers, while her other hand fondled her aroused nipples. Linda was a moaner.

Finally, after what had to be at least five minutes, both Nancy and I panting breathlessly, she softened and then stopped her kisses. "I'm sorry love." She whispered into my ear as she laid her cheek beside mine.

"For what?" I whispered back.

"For not realizing what I was doing to you. For almost losing you. I never meant for it to happen. I should have known. I should have heard you. You said it, I know you did. Even Linda heard you. But I was too busy with my own feelings that I didn't listen to you. I don't want to lose you. I don't want you to have to find it someplace else. I don't want you to walk out of my life. I don't want anyone but you, but I have to, I need to, I, I."

"Shush." I whispered, pressing her chest into me, holding her face next to mine. "I don't want to lose you either. You're the love of my life. Why would I leave you?"

"Because I forgot. I forgot how it was. I laid here, crying, feeling sorry for myself that Linda could coax you into sex so easily. I thought that you didn't care anymore or want me anymore. But she told me. She said she's seen me reject your advances too many times, that you had to think that I didn't want you anymore. Nothing could be farther from the truth. It's just, It's. I don't know how to explain. But I was wrong. I should have listened. I should have seen the signs. Please don't leave me." She practically begged me before she started crying, her tears running down her face and my cheek as well, where we were pressed together.

"I'm not leaving. Shish. I'm still here," I whispered back, stroking her back and ass.

"Promise?"

"Oh lover. You know I can't live without you."

"I used to think that. I used to think that I never had to worry. I used to think you were mine forever, and, well, I watched you pleasuring her, right there, right in front of me, right in our own kitchen. I, I was scared. I was afraid that I was going to lose you. I was mad. I was mad at you, I was mad at Linda.”

“I was actually mad at myself. Mostly now at myself. You did what I pushed you to. You did it because I ignore you. I don't do what we used to do."

"I don't understand. What we used to do?"

"When we were first together. I worked so hard to give you everything you desired. I wanted you to be happy. I wanted you to love me. I wanted you to want me, to desire to be with me. I knew that sexual contentment was a big part of that. I knew that if I didn't make you feel happy that way, that there'd be no chance of lasting love. Guys need that. They need sex. They need it to feel complete. I forgot that. I forgot because I had your love and I forgot that I needed to return it the way you needed it, not the way I felt like giving it. My empathy failed.”

"I don't understand, Nancy. When we were first together, you were playful, you loved doing all those things, all those ways, all those places. You didn't like it? You were just, what, faking enjoying it?" I asked with concern and no small amount of hurt welling up in my heart. Had our whole relationship been based on a lie?

She rolled off of me, onto her back, next to me. "I didn't not enjoy it, but I wouldn't have chosen to do it by myself if you hadn't asked me to."

"Then why didn't you say no?" I rolled on my side to look at her face.

"I never wanted to say no. I thought it was what was expected. That guys had sex that way. I wanted to be wanted, so I focused on meeting your desires. But I lost that, over the years."

"I'm confused. You had to know not all guys did all that. I mean, I loved what we did. I loved the variety and the newness of every time we did it someplace different, or in a different way, or whatever. But if you didn't want to, you had to know it wasn't required."

"Wasn't it? What has been your complaint for the last twenty years? That we never do anything like that anymore. Kinda sounds required to me."

I rolled facing Nancy; Linda still in her own world, at the foot of the big bed. Nancy rolled onto her side and rested her head so our noses nearly touched, stroking her fingers on my chest. "I'd have never made you do anything you didn't want to. Not if I knew. Now you're telling me everything that we did was faked?"

"Not faked. Just not, always my choice." She whispered. "The guy I was with, before you. He was, well, he didn't believe in sex before marriage, so we didn't. Not at all. He never even tried to take my bra off or pull down my pants or anything. So, when I started dating you, I did what you wanted, just like I did what he wanted."

"Why did you leave him?"

"After two years, I needed more. I needed that physical relationship. I wanted intimacy, and he didn't seem any closer to asking me to marry him than when we started dating. So, I moved on, or at least I was planning on it. The day you spilled coke all over me? I was out with my best friends, they were trying to convince me that it was time to move on and find someone different. Someone that could make me feel completely different than Jerry did."

"And me dumping a whole cup of soda pop down your shirt was definitely different."

"It wasn't that. It was how incredibly cute you were, trying to apologize. Three times you almost rubbed your hand down my boobs to wipe the soda that was soaking in, off. I suddenly wanted to feel your hands on me. I wanted to see what it felt like to be physically loved.”

“ If you hadn't asked me to get undressed for you in that park that one night, there wouldn't be another date. I wasn't going to go through that again. I could tell you were nervous. I was too. But I wanted to feel your hands on me, and once I did, I didn't want to stop. I wanted you to touch me and stroke me and make love to me as many times as you wanted. When I realized you liked being teased, liked seeing me in sexy little things, liked it when I played with you in public places, liked it when I let you play with me in those places, well, those are the things I did. I didn't not like them, but if I had been choosing, I wouldn't have done a lot of them. Doctor Ruth said a woman can only keep a man if she keeps him satisfied. So I was committed to keeping you satisfied. At least I used to" Nancy was starting to cry again.

"After the girls were born, you kinda stopped wanting sex. Why? What did I do wrong?" I wanted to know.

"You did nothing wrong. I just didn't feel like I could do those kinds of things anymore. I didn't want the girls to get the idea that doing that kind of thing was how you got a man. I know. That's how I got you. But after a few years I just stopped trying to please you that way. I convinced myself you didn't seem to need it any more, that you knew how I loved you, even if I didn't show it physically. I forgot that was how you felt loved. I forgot that all the things that you did that made me feel loved, weren't the things that made you feel loved. Linda reminded me of that. Seeing you kneeling in front of her, licking her, teasing her cunt, making her climax. It made me realize that I'd messed up. I'd failed to do what a wife should be doing, making her man feel loved and cared for. I suddenly realized that Linda had so easily taken over what had been only mine for so long. Linda hasn’t had a man for years, but she wishes that she did."

"If that's true, why the hell were you two women having sex?"

"That's easy." Linda said from where she was still laying, now listening to us. "We wanted to. While we were talking we had an overwhelming urge to kiss, which led to touching, which lead to, well you know." Then Linda added; “You’re the one with the cookie, Mike. Like the serpent in Eden, you seduced both of us with one bite of that treat.”

"I wouldn't have thought you were into girl stuff." I said softly to my wife.

"I haven't, well, before today, I never did. I just couldn't help myself. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her lips on me, on my nipples, on my cunny lips. I wanted to feel her making love to me. I don't know why, but I wanted it so bad."

"Just like I needed to have your cock in my mouth.” Linda interjected. “Just like I want your cock in me so bad right now. I want to feel you pumping it into me until you fill me with your cum." Linda said, rolling over. "So how about it? Wanna let me ride you until we both come?"

"I think I better save it for Nancy," I answered her, getting a squeeze from Nancy in appreciation.

"Well, if you're not going to fuck me, I have a dildo at home that's just begging to feel my hot cunt around it." Linda said as she stood up. "You know, I might not even bother to get dressed. Just put my shoes on and run home naked and get it. Wanna watch me? Wanna see me pumping it in and out of myself?"

"It's sorta chilly out." I said, avoiding the answer she wanted to hear.

She grinned. "Good. It'll make my nipples nice and hard. You sure you don't want to come watch me?"

"I better not." I answered quietly. She shrugged and got up. A few moments later we heard the back door open and close, leaving us alone in the house. "What now?"

"I don't know. I have an urge to fuck you under the Christmas tree." Nancy winked

"So why don't we?" I encouraged her fantasy.

"Is that what you want?" Nancy giggled.

"That's the wrong question. The question you should ask, is that what We want?"

"Right now, I think it is." She whispered.

"Okay. I don't know if my cock is up to a third round, but I'm game to try."

"Oh honey, I think I can handle that. You go out there and lay down on the carpet and I'll be out in a few minutes, and I guarantee that I'll get you hard." She said with a soft giggle.

I nodded and got off the bed. I didn't know what she had in mind, but I was willing to let her try whatever she wanted. I grabbed a pillow off the sofa and lay down on the carpet to wait.

"I'm back!" Linda said as she walked in through the garage door again, this time holding a large purple translucent cock. "Oh. Waiting for me?" She asked, stepping over to me and squatting down over me. She rolled onto her knees and slid her wet cunt along my flaccid cock. "I'm not even going to need ‘Carlos’, am I?" she asked setting the dildo aside.

"Linda. I'm waiting for Nancy. I don't think she's going to want to see you on my lap. Please don't make me choose!"

She frowned. "I won't, but I can keep it warm, can't I?"

I rolled my eyes. "If you promise to get right off when Nancy comes out."

"I do." She answered with a wicked little grin. She began to rock her hips, grinding herself against my cock. She reached for my hands and pulled them up to her tits, cupping each one with my hands. "I know how you like natural tits." She whispered.

"How do you know how much I like tits?"

"Seriously? You think I haven't ever noticed how you look at my boobs when I'm wearing a skimpy shirt or a swim suit? God you can't keep your eyes off boobs."

"Guilty as charged I guess." I answered, squeezing her soft tits. They weren't nearly as large as Nancy's but they were a nice comfortable handful.

"I didn't think I had to be that quick." Nancy said from the hallway.

Linda looked back at her and then moved up off me. "I was just keeping him warm for you."

"As long as that was all you were doing." Nancy said, stepping over to me. "Recognize this?"

"How could I not?" I answered with a huge smile. I held my hands out to her and helped her straddle over me and settle onto my lap, my slightly hardening cock trapped between us. "That the same one you wore that first Christmas?" I asked, looking at the red see through negligee she had on.

"Same one. Same one

Mrs. Claus’s Cookie Therapy: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 24 Dec 2025 17:39:00 +0000

Mrs. Claus’s Cookie Therapy: Part 1

An aging couple gets a surprise gift from Mrs. Clause.

Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I could hear Nancy, my wife, clinking the dishes in the kitchen as she unloaded the dishwasher. It was Christmas eve morning, and she was up and about before six. That meant only one thing as far as I was concerned, no Christmas sex this year, again. Not with the kids showing up this afternoon. I've found myself thinking back to the early years a lot more lately. You'd think that in my sixties, sex wouldn't be a big deal anymore, but instead it seemed like my tolerance for her lack of desire or output was lower instead of better.

I closed my eyes again and thought back to our first Christmas together as man and wife. It was a small tree, and there weren't many presents around it, but we gave each other the best present in the world that Christmas night. We made love under the tree, not once, but multiple times. Nine months later our first daughter was born. All through our dating time she was sexually playful and we would have sex many ways and in lots of places. She never seemed bashful when she undressed for me, exposing her incredibly beautiful body. Hell, I never would have even tried to ask her out on a date if I hadn't accidently spilled my drink all over her at McDonalds. She was way out of my class. She looked more like playboy model material than someone interested in a somewhat geeky college freshman.

To my surprise, she demanded that I take her out to make up for spilling the soda all over her. So I did. And again, and again. After half a dozen dates, I built up enough nerve to suggest we mess around while we were walking in the dark through the local park. She readily agreed and the two of us made love for the first time on a picnic table in the middle of a public park. It was the first of many times we made love, in private, in semi-public areas, in the river, in the lake, well, you get the idea. She was willing to do it anywhere I felt comfortable doing it with her. She never seemed to be able to get enough of our intimacy. And it was so much more than just sex. You could see it in her eyes. She loved what I was doing with her and she loved watching me climax along with her. It became almost a game with her, to hold it as long as possible before letting herself tumble over the edge, taking me with her. But it was for me, and only me. Once we started dating there was no one else, not even close male friends that would hug or anything. It wasn't until I proposed that I learned I was the first man to have her that way.

We got married less than a year after spilling that soda on her, and we made love the first time as man and wife in the hot tub on the balcony of the bridal suite. Not one time, but twice before we finally tumbled into bed, exhausted from the day’s activities. The next months were fantastic. She seemed to delight in teasing me, skimpy or no underwear with short skirts, sexy lingerie, sometimes wearing things without a bra so her big 32 D tits would wiggle enticingly. Our first Christmas found her under the tree in a red see through negligee, a gift tag tied to the crotch of her see through panties that read "definitely open before Christmas!" We made love under that tree and we loved each other. Over the next months, her belly grew, but her desire for me didn't change. If anything, it increased. It was almost as if being pregnant enhanced her sexual desire. And I wasn't going to argue. She always whispered how much she loved me and how much making love with me made her feel loved.

It wasn't a surprise when sex drew to a sudden halt after Tabitha was born. I could understand it. I waited patiently, and some of the sex returned, but not nearly what it had been before. We had to plan when we had sex so we didn't wake Mikey, interrupting us. A year later we had Julie, and sex became even less frequent. After Mandy, well, sex just didn't seem to happen anymore. It was frustrating, but I always looked ahead and said that once the girls were grown and out of the house things would get better.

College came for our sons, and we were empty nesters, but the long skirts, heavy duty bras to hold her now thirty eight triple D's in place, and the granny panties appeared to be the future. Sex was maybe once or twice a month, if I was lucky, always in the bedroom and always the same way. It was, to say the least, depressing to see what my life had become. I was married to the most beautiful woman in town, maybe the state, and I barely got to even see her naked any more unless we shared a shower. Now here we were, twenty years past the girls moving out on their own and I was more depressed about our sex life than I could remember. I lay dreaming back to that first Christmas, picturing her lying under the tree in that see through red mesh, her legs spread, her body illuminated only by the blinking lights of the tree, looking so damn sexy and inviting. I could still feel in my mind the sensations of sliding my hard-on into her and hear her moans of pleasure as she begged me to fuck her over and over again.

I could feel my hard-on inside my sleep shorts growing, my hand moving to it as I remembered the image of her tits bouncing inside the sheer material before she rolled me over to sit on top of me. I stroked my hard shaft, pretending it was her hot wet cunt again, her big tits now bouncing wildly on her chest, the sheer material pushed apart by her flying tits. My mind could still remember how she felt around me as she pounded down on me with abandon until she made me come deep inside her. I grunted and felt my cock surge cum onto my stomach, remembering that day and wishing for those days again. I knew in my heart it was a useless wish. Nothing was going to change, but I still couldn't help but wish it none the less. I tossed back the covers, pushed the sleep shorts the rest of the way off and headed to the shower to rinse off the evidence of my desire.

After Christmas

It had been a good Christmas. I loved having the kids and their families over, this year with the first of our grandchildren as well. It was midmorning, the day after Christmas, and I was moving around the tree, picking up the odds and ends wrapping paper that had gotten left behind and putting my Christmas presents away in the shop, or wherever else was a suitable home. The tree had been inundated with presents, as usual, stacked so high that only the top two thirds of the tree were visible. Both of us enjoyed giving presents to the kids and their spouses. My wife spent hours picking just the right things for all of them. Christmas was probably the best season of the year, at least I felt so. Though each year it became harder and harder not to think back to that first Christmas. No, I wasn't going to change wives. I loved Nancy more than anything else in my life, though the kids would be a darn tough second.

No, I was resigned to my life of near celibacy, at least compared to how my life with her had started.

To make matters worse, my wife and the neighborhood ladies were all fitness-minded. They keep up a daily routine of evening walks and morning yoga. This means I wake up to a beautiful display of curvy bodies in the living room or back patio, adorned in the hottest yoga pants, leotards, or swimsuits. Good luck hiding your morning wood with multiple ladies watching.

I tucked things away and I was about to call it done, when I noticed a small package sticking out from under the tree skirt. "uh oh." I mumbled, "someone didn't get a present." I pulled the oddly wrapped package from under the skirt and looked at it. About six inches square and maybe an inch thick. I didn't recognize the paper. It was a deep burgundy with some kind of fuzzy pattern on it and a bow that looked to be made of silk lace. It had a small tag which I turned over. "To Mike, from Mrs. Clause."

I chuckled. My wife and I often traded packages from Santa. I was surprised that she didn't catch one of mine was missing. I gently slipped the bow and ribbon off the corners and gently unwrapped the paper. It was almost like foil paper with that interesting soft texture. It had to be expensive paper. I opened the box and inside was a single heart shaped cookie, white frosted with red sugar dusted over it. Under I could see a small parchment paper. I slipped it out. The parchment looked and felt ancient, but clearly couldn't be or it would fall apart. The writing was in a looping feminine script.

"Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone." Mrs. Clause.

I looked it over, front and back, but there were no other clues. Maybe this was my wife's way of trying to start something? We hadn't had any sex over Christmas yet, so maybe this was her way of giving me a present she knew I would enjoy. I grinned at the thought. I could play that game. I headed to the bedroom and took off my underwear so I was wearing only my thin nylon workout shorts. That should make things easier. I took the cookie from the box and opened the plastic wrapper. Setting the unwrapped cookie back in the box, I went to find her. Now was as good a time as any. I found her in the kitchen, putting dinner into the crockpot. I stepped behind her and gently kissed her neck. Breaking the cookie, I reached around her, pressing my already growing hard-on against her ass crack. I whispered. "I have something for you." I held the piece of cookie out in front of her mouth for her to take the bite.

"What's that?" she asked, her hands unable to do anything as she held the chicken breasts. I slipped the portion of cookie into her mouth before she could object any further. "Oh my god! That is so good!" she moaned, almost orgasmic as she chewed the cookie slowly.

"Knock knock!" I heard from the garage door as Linda, our neighbor called as she walked in. "Anyone home?"

"In here!" My wife called, dropping the chicken into the crockpot and moving away from me to wash her hands.

I scowled at the interruption, feeling my hope of what was to come, fade away in an instant. This seemed to be the story of my life. Just when I thought I had her interest, something interrupts and the "mood" never seems to come back. Linda wasn't a bad looking woman. Not nearly as hot and sexy as my wife, but then not many women are, even at sixty three. Linda is slender, early fifties, modest sized chest, half a foot shorter than my six foot, and divorced for the last three years.

"Now, where did you get that?" My wife asked, as she turned to face me, wiping her hands on a small towel, while Linda stepped into the kitchen.

"From you." I answered, feeling a little confused. "It was under the tree with a tag for me."

"I didn't give you a cookie," my wife said with a frown. "You have a secret girlfriend giving you things?" She continued as she took the box from me. She snapped off another piece of the cookie and ate it, closing her eyes and letting out a soft moan. "Oh god this is so good."

"What is?" Linda asked as she stepped over.

"This cookie. Try this. It's the most exquisite taste!" My wife said as she snapped off a piece of the cookie and held it out to Linda.

"Oh damn!" Linda groaned after she popped the piece of cookie in her mouth, chewing it so slowly, clearly savoring each moment.

"Here hon. Taste this." My wife whispered, holding a piece of the cookie out for me. I opened my mouth and let her slip the cookie piece into my mouth.

It was an incredibly unusual taste. Almost like, well, almost like... Oh shit! I knew exactly what it tasted like now. It tasted exactly like Nancy's cunt when I make her climax on my tongue.

"God, Linda. Have you ever tasted anything so incredible?"

"No. I haven't. It's incredible." She whispered as she reached for another piece of the quickly disappearing cookie. She slipped another small piece into her mouth as my wife took the last piece and at it. The two of them moaned almost in unison as they closed their eyes and chewed the last of the cookie. "Damn, is it hot in here?" Linda asked, fanning herself with her hands as she swallowed the last of the cookie. "Where did you get that?"

Nancy turned to look at me again. "Mike said it was under the tree."

"It was," I said, taking the box back from my wife. I turned it over to show her the tag on the ribbon, still partly attached to the box. The parchment fell out of the box and fluttered to the floor. My wife bent over to pick up the parchment.

"Mike, you want to tell me something?" she asked as she looked at the writing on the note. "Are you seeing someone on the side I should know about?"

"I wish." I grunted.

"Merry Christmas. Share this with the love of your life, to grant your Christmas wish, but be alone. Mrs. Clause." My wife read. "Who the hell is Mrs. Clause? My wife asked me angrily. "Some new woman I don't know about?"

"Shit honey. You know you're the only woman in my life. Honestly, I thought it was from you. We trade Santa presents all the time. I just thought it was from you."

"Not me. I didn't give you a cookie. Hell, I don't even recognize the writing. Who writes like this anyway?" My wife asked as Linda pulled the note from my wife's hand to read it.

"Looks like an invitation to play." Linda said with a grin. "Someone wants your husband’s goodies."

"Yeah. right. Who'd want an aging old man?"

"I dunno. I might. Not that I've seen what he has to offer, but I can tell you that bulge in his pants is pretty inviting."

Both my wife and I looked down at my crotch. "Shit." I grunted in surprise at how far my shorts were tented out as my mostly hard cock tried to stand erect, but instead just pushed the front and part of the right leg of my shorts out until the material was taut, trapping it bent over. My cock was so hard and long that my engorged mushroom head poked out the end of the leg hole suggestively.

"Jesus Mike!" My wife snapped. "Really? Is that all you think about? Sex?" She slammed the box on the counter and stormed off toward the bedroom.

"Hey! Nancy, If you don't want it, I'll take it!" Linda called down the hall toward my retreating wife. She looked down at my crotch and grinned. She stepped closer, tossing the note onto the counter and then reached down toward my bulging shorts. I felt her fingers stroke up and down my material covered shaft a few times and then stroke over my exposed bare head. "Umm. I bet this would feel good inside me. Spreading me? Oh yeah. I'm sure it would."

Linda whispered as she teased my phallic head a few more moments. I felt her hand slide up and her other hand join it, one on each of my hips, reaching for the elastic waistband of my shorts. "Hell, I wouldn't mind at all if you put that someplace hot and warm and wet," She whispered to me as she pushed my shorts down over my hips and ass. She started to squat down in front of me, while I stood there, not moving, letting her push my shorts down my body, slowly forcing them down over my hard cock until it popped out and stood pointing up at her face.
“Mike, you’re thicker than the flagpole on my front porch!”
I felt like I shouldn't be doing what I was, but at the same time, I wanted her to. I wanted her to see me and touch me. I wanted her to want me.
"Oh shit yes," I groaned as her hand closed around my hard shaft. I looked down at her as she gently licked up the bottom of my cock until her tongue reached my mushroom head. She seemed to know exactly how and where to tease her tongue, making me groan in pleasure again, moments before she closed her lips around my leaking cock head. “I forgot how great this can be!” I admitted to the neighbor hottie kneeling in our kitchen.

"Hmm." She moaned, making my cock vibrate slightly as she began to stroke her mouth and hand up and down my shaft. It'd been years since anyone had done what she was doing, and all I could do was to stand there and let her do it.

"Shit! Linda!" I heard Nancy say from behind me. "What are you doing?"

"Sucking his incredible cock. God I don't believe you don't still do this for him. It tastes so damn good!" Linda said huskily from where she knelt in front of me. "You should get down here and help me. I think he's going to come for me, the way it feels."

"Mike? You're going to just let her suck your cock?"

"Oh damn." I groaned as she went back to sliding her lips up and down my shaft, her tongue teasing under my engorged head with each stroke. "Fuck she's good at this."

Linda was now standing, but bent over. Her left hand frigging herself inside her red yoga pants, while her right hand cupped my dangling balls. Her head tilted to accommodate my cock’s descent into her throat.

"Mike!" My wife said quietly, the look on her face one of, what? Disappointment? Surprise? Betrayal? I wasn't really sure. She stood and stared at Linda sucking me, drawing me ever closer to orgasm. "Mike?" She asked in a squeaky whisper. "Is this what you want? Sex with another woman?"
Linda’s right hand now squeezed the base of my shaft and squeezed tight. My prostate pressure was throwing me into a dizzy haze. She looked up into my eyes and smiled, then opened wide. With my cock head just outside her open mouth, she relaxed her grip on my shaft and the volcano erupted.

"Oh fuck." I grunted as my body spasmed. I could feel my cum lancing out into Linda's mouth, shot after shot pumping into her as my body jerked and trembled. I stood there, my stomach tensing and my hips trying to push toward her with each new surge of cum. I didn't realize I could come that much, finally standing there, panting, after at least a dozen powerful shots of cum.

Linda pulled her mouth from my cock and looked up at me. She opened her mouth to show me the tremendous load of cum I'd deposited in her mouth, an amount more reminiscent of my more youthful days. She closed her mouth and smiled before opening it again so show not only me, but Nancy, that she had swallowed the whole load.

"Oh god, Linda? You swallowed it?"

"Oh fuck yes," she said as she stood up. "God I'm so fucking horny." She started to push her yoga pants down, her fingers taking her panties along with them, forcing the stretchy material down over her ass and hips, down her thighs, almost to her knees. I'd seen her in some one piece swim suits before, but I'd never seen her anything close to naked. She had full round outer lips with a significant amount of inner labia exposed, pressed to her full round twat. Her bush spread from her mound, down between her legs, covering much of her cunt. She pushed her pants all the way to her knees and then slid her hands tantalizing up her thighs, slipping to the inside of each thigh before gently stroking and spreading her delicate inner lips. I watched her fingers stroke sensually between her lips, teasing them apart, almost as if inviting me to not only look but touch. I watched her hand slip down and back several times before she allowed her fingers to trace up from her wet lips to her mound and then higher. Her fingers hooked under the bottom hem of her tight tanktop and pulled it up, sliding it up over her surprisingly firm stomach, pausing only a moment when they reached the bottom of her bra. She hooked her fingers under the elastic bottom band and then pulled the shirt and bra up, pulling both it and her shirt up over her tits, exposing her whole body from high on her chest all the way to her knees to my view. "Lick my cun

Bridge Engineering: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 22 Dec 2025 16:27:00 +0000

Bridge Engineering: Part 3

Settling In For A Long Winter’s Nap.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

We all said our goodnights, then Stefani and I made our way back up the stairs. I closed the door to the basement and motioned for her to wait for a moment. I reached up to a nearby shelf and very carefully removed an old set of sleigh bells, which I silently hung on the doorknob as an early warning system.

Stefani whispered, "Someone has been doing some serious planning."

I quietly replied, "Yes, someone has. Is it working?"

She answered by wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into our first slow, introductory kiss. Our lips separated briefly, we looked silently into each other's eyes for a moment, then our heads instinctively tilted and our lips came back together with a deeper, more confident kiss. One kiss blurred into two, then three, and continued until one was indistinguishable from the next. Our mouths opened wider and wider, yearning to feel the other partner's passion, before our tongues began a frantic dance between her mouth and mine.

My hands began exploring the soft curves of her lower back, just above where the satin dress flared outward over her hips, and her long fingers ran through my hair as her hands eagerly pulled me into our hungry kisses.

I lost all sense of time as we finally broke the passionate tension that had been building between us over the past months. I hadn't realized how much I missed an emotional and physical connection with a special someone, and I knew she felt the same.

Our faces were both flush with passion and gasping for breath when I reluctantly pulled away from our moment. Without saying anything, I gently kissed her one more time, took her hand in mine, and led her toward the loft stairs. Stefani understood my intentions and acknowledged her consent with a beaming smile and by clutching my arm close to her body as we walked up the stairs.

As we reached the top of the stairs, I motioned toward my bedroom door where a branch of mistletoe hung in the threshold. Stefani saw it and quickly moved to position herself as a gatekeeper in the doorway, saying, "I'm glad you took my advice."

I responded by taking her in my arms and resuming the passionate kissing and interplay of our tongues that had begun downstairs. Stefani draped her arms around my neck and pressed her body against mine as my hands slid down her back to feel the satin covered swells of her ass.

With our continued intimate contact, my cock responded and began to expand downward inside my pant leg, sandwiched against Stefani's pelvis as it grew. In her own expression of arousal, she extended one leg out from the full length slit in her skirt and wrapped it around the back of my thighs, intentionally pressing her skirt covered mound firmly against my restrained tool.

Our mouths frantically struggled to find new depths and my hands cupped her ass as she began urgently grinding herself against my cock. The fervor was only broken when we began to lose balance and Stefani returned to standing on both feet.

We both took the opportunity to occupy our hands in other ways, hers sliding between us to grasp at my cock and to unsuccessfully pull at my belt, and mine fumbling to release the back closure on her dress. Admitting defeat, we both paused and I moved behind her to take a different approach.

My hand brushed her silken curls aside as I placed soft kisses down the side of her neck and slowly loosened a series of clasps on the back of her dress. She uttered soft moans of pleasure as my lips explored her nape then concentrated on areas that drew the most response.

As I continued to expose more of her sensual back with the release of each fastener, Stefani crossed one arm over her bosom to hold the dress in place and reached behind herself with the other to caress the engorged flesh straining within the stretched fabric of my slacks.

When I finished the last of the clasps, she removed her hand from my cock and used it to push me backward onto the edge of the bed. I sat in rapt attention as she took a couple steps away from me and, with her back turned, stepped out of her heels to reveal neatly manicured toes with nails painted to complement the color of her dress.

Now with bare feet, she turned to face me, still holding the dress with one arm crossed over her tits. Her eyes erotically connected with mine as her hands slowly slid the dress downward, seductively unveiling bit by bit of her amazing body. First were her braless tits, pear-shaped handfuls with the slight sag of an early-thirties mother and topped with aroused gumdrop size nipples on proportionately sized areola.

With my attentive eyes and childlike smile suggesting approval, the maroon satin curtain continued descending to uncover a slender torso with modestly toned abs and a cute concave belly button. Once her hands reached the top flare of her hips, Stefani released the dress and let gravity pool it at her feet.

Her flat stomach and thin waist gave way to supple curves of womanly hips, which then tapered back to meet her long legs. The toned muscles gracefully ebbed and flowed, punctuated by lean knees and petite ankles, all proportionate to the scale of her tall, trim frame.

Stefani was a vision, standing before me in nothing but a pair of black satin panties consisting of a small triangle over her sex and thin ribbons of fabric extending outward over subtly visible hip bones. I quickly shed my sport coat and shoes and began opening the buttons down the front of my dress shirt as Stefani did a slow turn and playfully wiggled her amazing heart-shaped ass.

I tore my gaze from her body and looked her lustfully in the eyes as she completed her turn, "Wow, you are absolutely incredible!"

My shirt was completely unbuttoned and my full-mast erection strained obscenely against the front of my dress pants. I pulled the shirt tails out from under my waistband and started to unbuckle my belt, but Stefani interceded, "Please, let me."

I dropped my hands to my sides as she closed the few steps between us and bent forward to kiss me as I sat on the edge of the bed. We shared a few short kisses before she placed her hands on my chest and gently pushed my torso back on the bed. I propped myself on my elbows as she began trailing kisses down the center of my chest and deftly pulled my belt free of its buckle while opening my slacks.

By the time her kisses reached my waist, she was on her knees before me and nuzzled her face against my boxer short covered rod and began kissing along its fabric covered length. The eroticism of the sight and the feel of her warm breath would have easily put me over the edge had I not done everything in my power to hold back.

Sensing my edging, Stefani relented her touch and curled her slender fingers under the waistband of my slacks and boxers. I lifted my hips to assist while she pulled the waistband toward herself and carefully lifted it over my straining bulge. Her eyes fixated on the vertical tower that sprung upward as soon as it was free of its prison, and continued staring as she pushed the unwanted clothing down my legs.

Once she had my pants fully removed, she slowly slid her hands along the top of my legs while she placed a line of kisses up my right inner thigh. She made one last kiss right next to the base of my cock then nuzzled her face against it and cooed soft hums of contentment.

Meanwhile, her right hand took a moment to caress my pelvic area before her long, slender fingers encircled my shaft and began to explore its girth and length. After a few moments, Stefani pulled her head away from me enough to visually inspect every detail of my cock as her hand slowly stroked up-and-down and moved it from side-to-side, exploring its network of veiny ridges and large swollen mushroom cap. Her attention resulted in a bead of clear pre-cum pooling on my tip, which she leaned forward and licked away before it dripped downward.

With her visual inspection seemingly complete, Stefani continued to slowly stroke my cock while she moved her head downward and used her tongue to caress my loose hanging, neatly shaven balls and then envelope one of the globes fully in her warm mouth. At this point, the previous single bead of pre-cum gave way to a steady stream trailing down the side of my shaft and over the back of her hand.

After giving both orbs equal treatment, her tongue followed my trail of precum over the back of her hand and up my throbbing shaft to its source. She looked me deeply in the eyes as she slowly took my engorged head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around its rim.

I held the approaching orgasm at bay by brushing her curly locks aside and placing my hands on the sides of her cheeks to gently guide her off my cock. I continued guiding her up to me where she put a leg on each side of my hips to straddle over me.

I pulled her face down to mine and kissed her with passionate urgency as her naked chest pressed against mine and my still leaking cock sandwiched between my stomach and hers. As we kissed, she shifted her position upward so her panty covered sex rested on my shaft and then began to slowly rockng her hips, using my cock to work the fabric into her moist folds. My hands instinctively cupped her ass and reinforced her grinding motions.

Kissing tapered off as our breathing became heavier and Stefani raised her torso off my chest to find a slightly different position on my cock. We continued to look into each other's eyes as my hands left her ass to explore the alluring tits hanging above me, seductively swaying in time with her motions.

I held them for the very first time, massaging and gently squeezing the milky masses while her erect, gumdrop size nipples punctuated my palms. Her heavy breathing was interrupted when my fingers playfully pinched at the swollen nubs, so I took that as encouragement to lift my head and give them some oral stimulation. My mouth covered one, then the other, swirling my tongue and suckling as Stefani increased the speed and force of her hip movements.

Realizing the pressure once again building in my balls, I swiftly rolled our semi-conjoined bodies and reversed our positions, with Stefani now on her back and me sliding off the edge of the bed to kneel between her legs.

She raised her hips as I grasped and pulled the thin satin ribbons from her hips. They slid toward me and the sodden triangle of fabric reluctantly separated from her wet folds to reveal a small, neatly trimmed patch of hair immediately above glistening and rosy pink gateway petals. They were naturally opened wide to display her well-lubricated inner flesh and partially cloaked love-button.

With her panties fully removed, I gently opened her knees and started to lean forward. Stefani understood my intent, bent her legs upward, and opened them widely to allow me full access. Like she had done to me earlier, my lips left a line of kisses up her inner thigh as my nose inhaled her intoxicating scent. Having reached my destination, I gently licked the outer lips on each side of her opening before sucking each into my mouth and giving equal treatment.

Stefani's hands had found my head and were offering reassuring encouragement to continue the oral pleasures. My hands also wandered, alternating between holding her hips and kneading her tits as my tongue's attention became more fervent. I moved from her labia to firmly lick the length of her central opening, gently brushing over the top of her clit. Stefani responded by tensing her legs and clenching my hair in her hands.

I returned down to cover the core of her sex with my mouth and swirl my tongue around the entrance to her tunnel. Stefani moaned and continued pulling at my hair as I very slowly moved my attention upward. Eventually, my mouth centered over her pearl and the tip of my tongue tenderly circled around it, before firmly pressing against it.

She moaned loudly and every muscle in her body tightened as I changed from licking to sucking on her button. I was rewarded with a flood of her cordials and a long series of rhythmic contractions. I gave her outer petals a few more gentle licks and caressed her flat stomach with my hands while she recovered from the height of her pleasure.

When she returned to consciousness, she breathlessly whispered, "Come here." and motioned me toward her. I stood from kneeling at the edge of the bed and climbed between her still splayed legs to hold myself over her.

Stefani quietly said, "Thank you. You have no idea how amazing that was; how amazing it is to be here with you." as she tenderly wiped her juices from my cheeks and mouth.

I responded, "It's been an amazing couple of months. I haven't felt this way about someone since;”

I was speaking from my heart without the filter of my head when I realized the inappropriateness of what I was about to say, and adjusted my statement to, "; well, for a very long time."

Stefani looked me lovingly in the eyes, cupped my cheek with her hand, and said, "It's okay to talk about her. Julie is still part of you and always should be. I know how much you love her and it means a lot that you would even mention me in the same breath."

I leaned down with an appreciative kiss as I held myself over her. One kiss led to another, then to another and another, until our tongues were tangled and our mouths continually joined. We made out with renewed urgency and Stefani reached between our bodies to wrap her hand around my still steely rod.

She broke our kissing long enough to beg, "Please, I need you inside me."

Our kissing resumed as she guided my cock toward her opening and rubbed its engorged glans up and down her slit several times before removing her hand. Her arms encircled my neck as we kissed and I shifted my hips to seat the tip of my cock firmly against her gateway.

Stefani moaned into my mouth when she felt the pressure, and tightened her arms around my neck when the head slowly pushed through her stretched but slippery opening. I cautiously rocked my hips, pausing frequently and allowing her passageway muscles to relax around my rigid cock. She urged me to continue by mumbling into our locked mouths, "More; more; more;”

I applied a little more pressure with each motion of my hips and her body slowly welcomed me deeper and deeper. Signaling she wanted more, Stefani wrapped her long legs around me, interlocking her ankles behind my ass and flexing her legs to draw me further inside.

With confidence that Stefani was wanting more, I broke our kissing and took her hands in mine, pinning them above her head as I held my body above hers. She seemed excited for me to take control and relaxed her legs while still keeping her ankles interlocked behind me. I began increasing the speed and force of my thrusts, eliciting yelps of pleasure as my cock explored new depths.

The bed shook with our quick motions, as did Stefani's curly tresses and motherly tits. The expressions of pleasure on her face were incredibly erotic and I changed to longer, slower strokes to delay my pending orgasm and prolong our pleasure.

She understood what I was doing and agreeably pleaded, "Kiss me."

I did, and we made love with our mouths while she reinforced my long, slow, intentional pelvic motions with her legs wrapped around me. That tender moment was emblematic of everything we both wanted and needed. There was an unspoken connection between our souls, bridging our broken pasts and forever joining us into the future.

Our bodies responded physically to the emotional and spiritual joining. Stefani's by weeping in happiness through a long, rolling orgasm; and mine by releasing eight years' worth of pent-up passion deep into her womb.

Completely consumed by the intensity of the experience, Stefani rolled with me as I collapsed beside her on the bed, our legs still intertwined and my cock slowly softening inside her residual contractions. I looked knowingly into her tearful eyes and said softly, but with conviction, "I love you."

Stefani pressed her forehead and sniffling nose into my neck and replied, "I love you, too; even more than I thought I did before tonight."

We laid silently in each other's arms, exchanging occasional pecks of affection, until my flaccid cock slipped from Stefani's sex followed by a flood of our combined juices. She quickly cupped her hand to her crotch and scurried to the ensuite bathroom.

While she was in there, I quickly slipped on my boxer shorts, opened the bedroom door, and stepped out into the loft to check on the girls. The house was silent and the sleigh bells on the basement doorknob appeared undisturbed.

Satisfied all was well, I was walking back in the bedroom and was closing the door when Stefani emerged from the bathroom, still naked, and proclaimed in a hushed voice, "David! I've never been so full of cum in my life!"

I shrugged my shoulders as I approached her saying, "You're the one that turned me on so much." then pulled her into a passionate embrace and kiss.

She returned my kiss then pulled away saying, "I think I would like some more." as she pulled down my boxer shorts and dropped to her knees in one swift motion. She engulfed my limp cock into her warm mouth and massaged it with her tongue until it began to swell. One hand massaged my balls while the other cupped my ass cheek and pulled me into her ministrations.

Once I had a hint of rigidity, she began bobbing her head and applying suction to further draw out my length. Working my cock in and out of her mouth, she made sure the sensitive underside of my glans remained in full contact with her tongue. It didn't take long for me to reach a full, raging erection. Sensing that with her mouth, Stefani confirmed with a couple quick strokes of her hand before standing and moving toward the bed.

I watched in rapt attention as she climbed onto the center of the bed, positioned herself on her elbows and knees, and seductively wiggled her ass in the air. She looked at me over her shoulder with lust in her eyes and implored, "Take me!"

I quickly climbed on the bed and positioned myself behind her. My hands playfully grabbed her hips and pulled her back into me, sandwiching my thickened shaft against her ass. She responded by wiggling her ass, which served to neatly seat my rod between her cheeks. I held her hips with my hands and rocked a few times to slide the underside of my cock against her cheeks.

Having played around enough, I shifted backward on my knees and cupped a hand under her sex. I briefly caressed her inflamed and eager mound before dipping two fingers further into her very well lubricated slit. Stefani uttered encouraging moans as my fingers worked in and out of her dripping wet hole.

Knowing we were both ready for the main event, I pulled my copiously coated hand from her mound and used it, along with the pre-cum already dripping from my tip, to spread lubrication along the length of my throbbing shaft.

Stefani looked back at me as I held her hip with one hand and guided my cock toward her opening with the other. We both gave prolonged moans as our heightened arousal allowed me to penetrate her fully in one long push.

Once inside her, she looked back at me and renewed her original request, "Take me!"

And so I did. With my hands holding her hips and pulling her back against my pelvis with every stroke, I began lustfully pistoning in and out of her tunnel. She buried her face into the mattress and squealed with delight as I pounded into her roughly, causing her hanging pear-shaped tits to swing violently with my harsh pummeling. After a while, my hands moved to cradle the milky fruits and feel their rippling movements against my palms.

As I became winded from the extended punishment I was giving Stefani, I used the supple handfuls to raise her torso toward me and aggressively kiss the nape of her neck as my cock momentarily slowed its assault. Stefani muttered unintelligible encouragements as her tunnel walls pleasured in the slowed movements of my veiny shaft and bulbous head erotically sliding in and out.

In the course of my affection, her breathing quickened and became shallower as she ascended toward climax. Knowing she was close, I gave her sensitive nipples a quick squeeze, pushed her torso back down to the mattress, and grabbed her hips to resume my forceful penetrations.

My lustful plunging quickly put Stefani over her summit and she emitted long moans of pleasur

Bridge Engineering: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 20 Dec 2025 16:26:00 +0000

Bridge Engineering: Part 2

Why is my mom here?

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

I awoke to the sound of Lizzie's bathroom door opening and closing, and the girls' footsteps moving around her bedroom. I laid there for a minute then reluctantly pulled myself out of bed to splash some water on my face and slip on a pair of flannel lounge pants and a t-shirt.

I emerged from my bedroom and looked down in the great room to see the girls standing by the sofa looking at Stefani as she slept.

Toni heard me coming down the stairs and asked, "Why is my mom here?"

Lizzie followed that with the accurate but impolite assessment, "Her makeup is all smeared."

Before I could say anything, Toni shook her mom's shoulder and loudly inquired, "Mom! Mom! Are you ok?!"

Stefani stirred, stretched her legs under the blankets, and drowsily answered, "Yes honey, I'm fine. Mom just had a really rough night."

Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Toni and Lizzie went into the pantry and started lining up cereal boxes while debating the merits of each selection.

By that time, I was also downstairs and gently offered, "Good morning" to Stefani as I went about rekindling the hearth. She moaned as she sat up on the sofa and said, "I'm so embarrassed. I can't believe I came here like that last night."

"I'm glad you did. I don't know what that was all about, but I was happy to know you were here and safe."

She gave a muffled "Thank you." while she hung her head and cradled it in her hands, then mumbled to herself, "I can't believe I thought he would be any different."

Toni must have had one ear tuned into our conversation and interjected in an annoyed tone of voice, "Is this about a man?"

Lizzie looked at Toni, then at me and matter-of-factly said, "She should go sit on the bridge." It was an unquestionable truth in Lizzie's mind that time sitting on the bridge would fix whatever was bothering Toni's mom.

I smiled and said, "Lizzie, I think that is a great idea."

She puffed her chest proudly and went about pouring a bowl of cereal.

I finished adding logs to the fire and suggested to Stefani, "There's a half-bath by the kitchen, or you're welcome to use my bathroom upstairs if you would like a shower. I'll pull together some fresh clothes for you. When you are ready, I think we should go for a walk;” then in a slightly louder voice added, "away from little eavesdroppers."

"You really wouldn't mind if I took a shower?"

"Not at all. I'll get you some towels and toiletries."

The corners of her mouth turned upward in a small smile of gratitude and, for the first time that morning, Stefani looked me directly in the eyes and offered a very heart-felt, "Thank you."

She stood up, pulled the hem of her dress down, and followed me up the stairs in her black legging covered feet. At the top of the stairs, I reached in the linen closet and handed her a stack of two bath towels, a hand towel, and a washcloth. My hands then sorted through some of the miscellaneous toiletries stored in the same closet and added a toothbrush, toothpaste, and stick of pre-teen girly deodorant.

I apologized as I set the brightly patterned container on top of the towels, "Sorry, you're stuck with this unless you want to use men's deodorant."

Returning to our inventory of toiletries, I started checking labels on bottles of Lizzie's 2-in-1 bodywash and shampoo, "Ok, looks like your choices are strawberry, cotton candy, or bubble gum."

She chuckled and said, "I think I'll go with strawberry."

"Good call."

We proceeded into my bedroom where I motioned her toward the ensuite bathroom and said, "Make yourself at home and use whatever you need in there. I'm pretty sure the door locks. To be honest, I've never used it."

She surveyed the bedroom and its contents on her way to the bathroom and I walked the opposite direction toward my walk-in closet.

"I'll find some clothes while you are in the shower and set them on the corner of the bed."

She softly said, "Thank you." while walking into the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I proceeded to rummage through my closet looking for things that might work. I knew my clothes made for a 6'-3" tall man wouldn't fit her properly, but they were the only option available.

Bridge Engineering: Part 1

Two broken, single parents find healing.

Based on a post by Architect 23 94, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

And so it began. The start of another school year. I pulled my Jeep into the school grounds and took my place in the waiting drop-off lane. Children scurried about the school grounds with crisp back-to-school clothes and brightly colored backpacks not yet soiled and tattered from use. I winced internally as numerous mothers hugged their little ones, sent them into the building, and tearfully departed.

My Elizabeth unfastened her seatbelt and eagerly fidgeted on the edge of the seat as we crept forward in line. Upon arrival at the designated unloading zone, Lizzie contorted herself over the center console and gave me a tight, all-consuming hug. "I love you Daddy!" she shouted as a volunteer parent opened the car door. And with that, she was gone in a flash. The volunteer and I just smiled at each other and shrugged our shoulders.

In a repeat of years past, I drove away with a feeling of emptiness. Lizzie and I spent every minute of the summer together and I grew accustomed to her as my constant companion. It seemed like just yesterday that I dropped her off for the first day of preschool. Today it's third grade. How fast will the remaining years fly by before she leaves me all alone?

I spent the day in a nearby coffee shop distractedly conducting business via email on my laptop. It wasn't rational, but somehow it felt better knowing I was only a couple minutes from the school, and from Lizzie. Time passed excruciatingly slow and I struggled to resist going to the school and being one of 'those' helicopter parents. Well, school ends at 2:50. I held out until 2:15.

I was third in the line of vehicles waiting for pick-up and my eyes anxiously scanned the mass of children emerging from the school doors. It wasn't long before I spotted Lizzie joyfully skipping hand-in-hand with a girl I didn't recognize. She was rail thin, had a very lightly tanned skin tone, and towered above Lizzie. That wasn't too surprising since Lizzie took after her very petite mother and also barely made the birthday cutoff for her grade, but this girl was quite a bit taller than the average third grader.

The girls zig-zagged as they skipped down the sidewalk with swinging arms and bouncing hair. Lizzie's straight and amber brown, her friend's a loose mass of dark curls. Lizzie spotted my Jeep and pointed it out to her friend. They hugged goodbye with Lizzie's arms around her friend's waist, and her friend's arms around Lizzie's head. I smiled at the height contrast and felt a sense of relief as Lizzie ran toward the Jeep.

She climbed in and frantically began telling me everything about her day, a flood of words pouring from her mouth as if a damn holding them back had burst, "My teacher is Mrs. Pierpont and she is really nice and she has red hair. A boy named Alex sits next to me and he has shiny shoes. I had a hot dog for lunch and; and; and;”

My heart felt comfort as she sat next to me and I heard the happiness in her voice. I needed her near me and to know that everything was ok.

Lizzie had talked non-stop for 10 minutes and was still going as we headed toward home. The small-town streets gave way to a rural two-lane road as we headed out of town, and eventually the tires crunched along the gravel road leading to our house in the woods. It was the tranquil setting that I needed when Lizzie and I moved here 8 years ago.

"; and I met a new friend. Her name is Toni, well it's really Antonia, but she wants to be called Toni. Kind of like my name is Elizabeth, but you call me Lizzie. She is really nice and really tall. She has a pet frog."

I interrupted to ask, "Is that who you were skipping with after school?"

"Yes, she in my class but she doesn't sit next to me. I met her when we were in line for lunch and we sat together. She brought a salad from home and bought a milk in the lunch line. She just moved here from somewhere else. Can I bring lunch from home tomorrow?"

I patted her knee with my hand and said, "Of course, you can sweetie." as we parked in front of the house.

It wasn't a large house but was plenty of space for the two of us. There was a great room, kitchen and half bathroom on the main level; two bedroom-bathroom suites and a loft space on the second level; and a semi-finished basement that I had been slowly working on for several years. It had all the modern technology and conveniences but was built with a rustic charm complementing its setting in the woods.

We kicked our shoes off in the mudroom and Lizzie discarded her backpack into the coat cubby by the door. Lizzie, or more accurately, I, survived the first day of the school year. Only 179 more to go.

Getting In A Rhythm.

Lizzie and I settled into the school year rhythm over the next couple weeks and I began to slowly let go of my separation anxiety. Every day, I dropped her off at school, worked from home, then picked her up from school. Evenings were filled with homework, dinner preparation, and some form of relaxing time together. Lizzie particularly enjoyed walking in the woods and making up imaginary games with sticks, leaves, rocks, or other things she would find along the way. The grand finale of her outdoor adventures was always spending some time on a rope swing that I had hung from a tall oak tree. Other nights we might occupy ourselves with board games, cards, or television as the mood struck us. At the end of every night, Lizzie would get ready for bed then we would spend about a half-hour talking and reading a book of her choice before turning off the lights.

I also noticed another pattern forming in those first few weeks of school. Lizzie was talking more and more about her new friend, Toni. They waited for each other to arrive in the mornings before going into the school together and would always emerge side-by-side in the afternoons. They were quickly becoming inseparable and I was happy to see her form that kind of relationship. Like me, Lizzie had always been socially reserved with only a few limited friendships.

I saw her reserved personality opening up more and more with Toni, so one evening when Lizzie asked if she could invite her to play at our house, I readily agreed. I wrote my name and cell phone number on a note pad before tearing it out and handing it to Lizzie, "Ask her to have her parents call me and we will see if we can setup a time to play."

Lizzie squealed and bounced up and down in excitement. She continued bouncing all the way to the mudroom and safely deposited the note in her backpack.

Introductions.

It was a couple days later, mid-morning on Thursday, that I answered a call from a number I didn't recognize. Thinking it was likely a business call, I answered, "Hello, this is David."

A friendly but hesitant female voice replied, "Hi, I'm Stefani, Toni's mom."

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

A vulnerable confrontation with an old crush.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Christmas

What had started out with the potential for so much disappointment, my first Christmas away from home, was actually quite wonderful. The family embraced me and treated me as one of their own. Dinner was scrumptious, a Christmas ham, with the full complement of side dishes. After dinner we chatted, drank a little too much spiked eggnog, and told stories of the last few years.

I sat close to Sheri when I could, beside her at the dinner table, and next to her on the couch while we had our eggnog. I tried to engage her in some quiet conversation of our own, but the setting was all wrong for that, and I eventually abandoned those attempts. It was nice enough just to be near her.

Tommy's step-father Dave, insisted I call Santiago, even though I knew the price would be outrageous, and I did. I gave my family my Christmas wishes, and told them how much I missed them and was looking forward to seeing them in a couple of days. Everyone in the room took a minute to say hello and share season's greetings. I had to spend a few minutes trying to get my Mom to stop crying at the far end, before we finally were able to hang-up.

The small ones had to go to bed relatively early, and so we all got to open one gift the night before, as was their tradition. I gave Tommy his gift, and his mother opened the family gift and everyone acted pleased. In turn, they had bought me a present which I opened. It was two books for the trip, and they had a card for me. Inside was $50. I was completely in shock.

"Dear Steve,

Your short visit was a wonderful Christmas gift to us all. Thanks so much for choosing to spend this Christmas with us. Here's some mad money for the trip home. We all love you.

Dave, June, Robert, Sheri, John and Jean"

I was deeply touched by the gesture. I went over and gave Tommy's Mom a big hug, thanking her for the card and books. The kids jumped up with presents of their own, and I got two new drawings for my dorm room, as well as some mystery invention from John, which was supposed to be a spy tool to stop people from breaking into my room. I thanked them profusely, and they were put to bed shortly after.

Dave, Tommy and I discussed the logistics of my morning bus ride back to Charleston. It left at 7:30 am, but was only about 15 minutes away, so we figured on getting a 7:00am start. We relaxed around the fire, ruminating on the poor souls who had the job of driving that bus all day Christmas day.

There was a guitar in the corner, Greg's. I was surprised he hadn't taken it with him. I went over and grabbed it, and finding it miserably out of tune, I tuned it up.

"Play something Christmassy", Tommy's Mom asked, and so I played a couple of tunes. I'm a fair guitarist; I was studying guitar at the Eastman School of Music since it was convenient, and ROTC was picking up the tab, and had improved quite a bit from the days of our first band. I got rave reviews from my small audience, and took requests for a while, before we broke it up. The parents still had some work to do for the kids, and Tommy and I wanted to hit the hay early, in order to catch that 7:30 bus.

More hugs and kisses all around, with a firm handshake for Dave, and I retired to my room to finish my packing. I got ready for bed, dressed in boxers and a t-shirt, laid out my clothes for the morning, and completed my packing. I had one last thing I wanted to do before hitting the sack, so I went back into the bathroom, and knocked on the opposite door into Sheri's room.

I heard a muffled "Come in" or something to that effect, and opened the door to find Sheri sitting up in bed, brushing her long blonde hair. She was dressed in a nearly see-through pale green nightie that took my breath away.

"Hi." I felt incredibly awkward, like I was 16 all over again.

She looked up at me, giving me a quizzically upraised eyebrow.

"I had a gift for you, but I felt kind of silly giving it to you out there. I hope you don't mind that I waited until now." I handed her a small leather pouch.

She took it, laying her brush to the side, and opened it, pulling out a small cross. She stretched out the cord, and looked at me in surprise.

"But this is your mountain cross! You always wear this!" She said, looking at me with a strange look I couldn't quite fathom.

The cross was one I had found mountain climbing several years earlier. I had been in a small accident. I'd fallen into a glacier fed stream on a mountain trip, while collecting firewood in a storm. I'd almost frozen before I'd made it back to the cabin. Literally. I thought I was going to die. I was staggering the last 20 feet to the building, in a daze, when a friend returning from the outhouse ran into me, and dragged me inside to warm up. The next morning I found a small ivory cross on a rotted leather lanyard at almost the very place I had climbed out of the stream, and I had worn it for years since then. Sheri knew the story. I had told her the whole thing one evening when I had been giving her driving lessons.

I don't know what had motivated me to give it to her, but I had had this urge, and I've always been a pretty impetuous person.

"I just want you to have it." I explained.

She patted the bed beside her for me to sit down then she handed me the cross to put around her neck and turned her back to me. I passed my hands over the head, letting the cross dangle in the valley between her breasts, and she reached back and pulled her hair up and out of the way, so I could latch the necklace on her.

When I was done she turned to me, and fingering the cross she thanked me.

"I got the strangest call today." She told me.

Lost At Christmas: Part 1

His First Christmas away from home, & His best gift ever.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

After my first semester in College, I was eager to go home for the holidays. I was going to school in Rochester, New York, and anybody who'd experienced the lake-effect winters on the Great Lakes would understand my desire to get to somewhere warmer.

For me, that somewhere warmer was a long ways away. As a military brat, home was often a moving target, and that winter it was Santiago, Chile, where my father was stationed and where I'd graduated high-school. It was summer in Santiago, and I was looking forward to a pool-party with my old school mates for the Holidays.

We didn't have a lot of money, but I was allowed to travel space available on a military flight as a Navy ROTC student. I had to get down to Charleston, South Carolina, and catch an international C1 41 flight that made a loop through Latin America.

After finagling a ride to Virginia followed by a very long bus trip down the coast, I finally made it to Charleston AFB. ROTC travel orders in hand, I checked in at the desk, and verified I was on the standby list for the flight leaving on the 23rd. I wouldn't get home until Christmas Day, but better late than never.

With pockets nearly empty, a hotel room was out of the question so I slept in the terminal and snacked on the cheapest eats I could get away with. There was a festive mood in the terminal, so many people rushing to get home for the holidays, and I was getting caught up in the feeling, eagerly looking forward to that very long plane ride, first to Panama, then Lima, and finally Santiago.

After what seemed an interminable wait, we were an hour away from boarding when I got bumped off the flight by a group of Marines headed to Panama on Active Duty travel orders. I was devastated. The next flight left early the morning of the 26th. At least that one was a huge plane, and nearly empty so I was virtually guaranteed to get aboard, but what was I going to do for Christmas?

Looking up at the outgoing flight schedules, I saw a flight listed for Tyndall AFB, Panama City, Florida.

"When is the flight to Tyndall headed out?" I asked the airman behind the desk.

"In an hour-and-a-half, and it's all but empty. You want on?" He asked, offering some recompense for my last minute bump.

I'd lived in Panama City during 9th and 10th grade, and still had some close friends there, many I still kept in touch with. Maybe I could find someone to spend Christmas with there. It had to be better than sleeping in the terminal for 2 more days.

"Please," I told him, "but hold my space for Santiago. I'll be back for that flight."

I recalled there being a pretty big Greyhound station in Panama City, so I called Greyhound and checked on a bus being able to get me back in time for the flight. They had one, a 7:30 am bus on Christmas morning would get me back before midnight on Christmas. I could easily make the flight the next morning, even if it were delay a few hours. I bought a ticket, using the emergency Am Ex card my parents had given me when I headed off to college. I'd explain the $67.00 to my parents.

I called my family in Santiago with the news. It had to be short call because of the expense, so I let them know I had been bumped but would be there on the 28th. I told them I was headed to Panama City, and would be taking a bus back in plenty of time for my flight. My mother cried, and my father told me to go ahead and use the credit card, but to try to keep the expenses reasonable. By the time I hung up I was pretty depressed, but at least I had a plan.

Before I could try to contact anyone in Panama City, an announcement was made and suddenly I was on my way to Florida for Christmas, with no place lined up to stay, and practically broke. I was feeling a bit melancholy, but was determined to make the best of it.

So there I was, at Tyndall Air Force Base, at 11:20 pm on December 23rd. I was debating who to try first. I had several close friends nearby and I expected they'd all be home for Christmas. After a short internal debate, I had narrowed it down to two. I had always gotten along well with their entire families, and I was still in pretty regular contact with both of them.

Mike lived the nearest to me in the old days. He came from a big family, with 6 siblings, including Peggy, who'd been one of my first real deep infatuations. When I had been in 9th grade she'd been a senior, and was pretty and sophisticated. My yearning for her was unrequited, but I relished the idea of seeing her again after four years. She was a college senior, and would probably be home. I knew they'd welcome me, but I was concerned it would be an inconvenience. They did not have a large house, and it was bound to be crowded, particularly with three college kids home for the holiday. On top of that who knew if they had anyone else in tow?

Tommy on the other hand came from a relatively well-off family who always lived well within their means. He had an older brother, who was working in Japan and unlikely to be home, a sister, Sheri, just a year behind us in school, and two much younger siblings, who I guessed would be around 9 and 10 by now. They had a spacious house, each kid had their own room, and I wouldn't be putting anybody out if I stayed there. I'd always had a crush on Sheri, but although I'd dated her best friend, I'd never gone out with her. Getting a chance to see her again would be an extra bonus.

Feeling nervous and awkward, I dialed Tommy's number from memory, and luckily got him on the first call. If I'd gotten somebody else, I would have really felt uncomfortable.

Tommy's answer was unmistakable. He had a funny way of saying hello when he answered the phone, and the sound of his voice took me straight back down memory lane.

"Hee-ello," he answered.

"Tommy! Guess who?" I asked.

I guess my voice must have been similarly recognizable, since he didn't hesitate a second.

"Steve-o! What are you up to? Where're you at?" He answered eagerly.

It put a smile on my face. Nice to hear a happy, upbeat voice that seemed genuinely pleased to hear from me.

"Funny you should ask. It's a long story, but I'm in a bit of a bind. I'm at Tyndall, and stuck here until Christmas Day." I told him.

Blizzard Revelations.

Two best friends, stranded in a car, find fun ways to keep warm.

Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

"Hey, Lindsey; you all set?"

A tall, shaggy-haired fella came up from the basement guest bedroom, then strode the hallway, and called up the staircase to her 2nd story bedroom, from near the front door. Lindsey felt her stomach flutter once again. Jackson was actually back from college. In his hand, he carried a suitcase of his own, and a laptop bag slung over his shoulder. He smiled at her as she came down the big oak stairs, and she nodded.

"Yep, Jack; just gotta grab my rucksack and lock up, and we're good to go!"

She couldn't remember when the two of them had first met. Their parents had been close friends for years, before they'd even been born. So far as she cared, she'd known Jackson forever. They'd grown up together, referred to each other as cousins. The pair had been almost inseparable, all the way up to Jackson leaving for college.

Worst yet, his parents had to move; when the corporation shut down the local factory, and his dad had to move in order to fill another management position, or face unemployment at age 51. Lindsey’s anxieties were mounting, until yesterday, when his flight arrived. She'd been absolutely heartbroken last August. to see him go. But he kept his promise, that he'd visit as soon as he came back for the holidays.

Which sadly coincided with her own family’s reunion. Her parents insisted that she come with them, but she negotiated a compromise. Jackson would use her car to drive her, on his way to his own relative’s gathering.

It just so happened the day he flew back was the day before her Great Aunt's get-together, so while her parents left yesterday morning, she hung around to pick him up at the airport. The plan was for him to stay over that night, then drive the two of them, to drop her at the reunion, seeing as it wasn't too far from his cousins' place. That way, he could drive to his kin, and see them too. Then two days later he’d pick Lindsey up from the reunion, and drive her back a few days later, if she didn't want to stay the whole week, like her folks.

She'd nearly tackled him near the baggage claim, when she saw him run down the airport concourse. The pair had spent the evening laughing, eating, and reminiscing. Jackson had plenty of stories to tell her about his first semester at college, and Lindsey eagerly hung on his every word. When he’d finally gone down to the basement guest bedroom, it was well past midnight. She’d already fallen asleep while the two were watching an old favorite DVD title. He’s woke her up and directed her to go up and get some sleep. By the time they were up and about, the next day; they realized there was no way they were going to make it on time.

It was getting on for noon when the snow started to fall; lightly covering the driveway as Lindsey dragged her suitcase out to Jackson's car. She knew they were only going away for a week, but she wanted to be prepared, especially with the weather as it was, so she'd filled her bags with as many jumpers, woolly hats, and thick comfy socks as she could. A decision she was starting to regret as she struggled to heave the bulging suitcase into the trunk of her little car.

Finally cramming it into the space, she stepped back, taking a moment to breathe. All around her, the snow fell lazily through the air, getting heavier by the minute, and she wondered if it would ease off much, before the two of them left for her great aunt's. 'Oh well, at least it'll be a white Christmas...' she thought to herself, before turning back towards the open door of her house.

She loved almost everything about Christmas, but the annual family reunion certainly wasn't on the list. She could count on one hand, how many of her relatives she actually liked, and even then she had plenty of fingers spare. In fact, the only person she really cared about visiting, had just been her house guest. But that visit was nearly over. Only the car ride remained.

“Start the car, Jack.”

"Cool-cool, but hurry up, I don't like the look of this snow. We might end up stranded in a blizzard, if we're not careful; and you'll miss your fam." Jackson shot her a wink. "And I know how much you'd hate that."

Giggling at his sarcasm, Linsey ran back into her house. She'd left her rucksack just inside the door, and she quickly grabbed it before locking up and running back down to the car. The snowfall had gotten pretty heavy by now, and she saw Jackson chuck his stuff onto the back seat before getting into the driver's side door, and revving the engine. Burying her face in her scarf to keep warm, Lindsey threw her rucksack in the back as well, before climbing into the passenger side seat next to him. Clicking her seatbelt into place, she turned and gave him a nod, and off the two went.

Relaxing back into her seat, Lindsey watched the snowflakes fall as Jackson gently took the car out of the driveway and onto the almost pure white road. Rubbing her hands together in the frigid air, she reached out and cracked up the thermostat a little, before settling back again. It wasn't a particularly long drive, only a few hours, but she could already tell it was going to be a chilly one.

The snow wasn't too much of a problem while they drove through the city, salt trucks leaving the roads mostly clear. As they got out into the countryside, Jackson started to take it slower, carefully navigating the narrow lanes as the snow continued to fall. Once or twice they saw the skid marks of cars that hadn't been quite as cautious, and at one point a tow truck passed them, pulling the unfortunate survivor of a nasty off-road skid.

The first hour passed quickly. The thermostat did its job, and the car quickly armed up enough for Lindsey to drop her scarf and gloves. The two friends chattered away happily as the miles passed, and the music from the radio helped fill any lulls. However, as the sun began to set, the snowfall only got heavier and heavier. Lindsey could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, finding it harder and harder to see the passing countryside, and could only imagine how hard it must be for Jackson at the wheel.

"Damn it;” the young man muttered under his breath, craning forward to peer out between the falling snowflakes. Lindsey could feel the stress radiating off of him, and did her best to stay calm. The last thing she wanted to do is panic him any more than he already was.

Pretty soon though, they both realized they were going to have to stop. The snow was falling so heavily now that neither of them could see the road, let alone anything else. Lindsey felt her stomach drop as Jackson shook his head, pulling the car up onto the verge at the side of the road. "Sorry Linds, I can't keep going in this. If we're lucky it'll blow over soon, and we can get going again, but for the meantime, it's just not safe;” Lindsey looked up at him and saw the look of concern on his face. "You might wanna call your folks."

Lindsey gave him a worries nod. She could feel her stomach tying itself up in knots as she pulled out her cell phone. They were a long way from anywhere, out there, and if they got stuck overnight it was going to get very, very cold. Dialing her parents, she anxiously waited for them to pick up.

"Hey, Dad, it's me. Um, yeah, me and Jackson are on our way, but the snow is; it's coming down pretty hard, so we're just going to pull over for a bit. No need to worry about us, it's all good. We're just going to be a bit later than we thought, that's all. I'll call you when we start moving again. Yep, yep, we'll be safe, don't worry. I love you too. See you soon"

The young woman hung up, hoping she didn't sound too scared on the phone. "Ok, what do we do now?"

Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The Siren Starts To Sing.

Brandon entered school with a smile on his face. Even though it was a Monday morning, the day before has been extremely relaxing, and rejuvenated him. He had been able to spend a restful day with his family and the girl he loved with all his heart, and nothing was going to sour the mood he was in. Jeannette greeted him sweetly as he left his locker, and her mood seemed to be as calm and peaceful as his was.

As they turned a corner, they saw Sandy walking towards them, but even that couldn’t take Brandon out of his euphoria. He smiled and waved, and she waved back. Jeannette glanced at him, a little unsure if everything was really as it seemed, but when he glanced down at her, her face relaxed, as she apparently saw that he wasn’t just faking his mood. On Saturday night, they had been doing some research on fulfilling one of Sandy’s fantasies, and hopefully dissuading her from her apparent crush on Brandon, after they had first achieved one of her dreams late the week before. However, the plan had backfired, and they had prematurely succeeded in executing her wish, with Brandon again being the person that was the focus of that desire. It had led to a slight crisis of confidence for Jeannette, but Brandon was still confident that they could find a solution to the problem.

Sandy was wearing a pleated tartan skirt with a soft white sweater, both of which accentuated her figure perfectly. He almost wondered how she didn’t freeze in the brisk air on the way to school that morning, but then again, the same girls who would always complain about being cold also seemed to be quite comfortable when wearing outfits that he thought would chill him to the bone. When Brandon smiled at her to say hello, she gave a little wave, and got an extra bit of bounce in her step. It gave Brandon the mental image of her in the classic pose of one arm across her stomach, her pinky finger of her other hand in her mouth, one leg turning in and out seductively as she turned it on her toes, her head was slightly bent down, eyeing him with barely restrained desire. He took Jeannette’s hand to gain skin to skin contact with her, so he could look at Sandy’s fantasies playing above her head, and as he had suspected, he was now the epicenter of every single one of her dreams.

Sandy’s eyes didn’t leave Brandon until they had passed on another, not even glancing at Jeannette at all, her sole focus was on him. Brandon squeezed Jeanette’s hand to reassure her, then they proceeded to class, and started their day. His mind was still trying to figure out how to redirect her attentions, but as he firmly believed it could be done, he wasn’t overly worried about it.

Just after lunch, Brandon walked into one of the few classes he didn’t share with Jeannette. As he walked in, he glanced up to see Sandy sitting in the front row, smiling at him. He smiled back, and her grin grew even wider, her whole face seemingly suffused with delight. Then she reached down, spread her legs slightly, and lifted the front of her skirt just enough to give him a view right up it. He was shocked to see her wearing a completely sheer light pink thong. He could see every detail of her, from the slightly swollen lips up to her mound. The color of the panties only accentuated her femininity, and made her look all the more alluring. In fact, they almost made everything easier to see. It would appear that the benefits of a rose tint did not just apply to glasses after all. A slight jolt went through Brandon’s mind, the equivalent to a minor orgasm, almost like the aftershock of an intense one.

What the hell was that? Jeannette questioned him through their mental link.

I think I just inadvertently fulfilled another fantasy for Sandy. She gave me an up-skirt as I walked into class. She is definitely embracing her exhibitionist tendencies. I just hope we can rein her in a little, I wouldn’t want her going around doing that to just anyone for the momentary thrill.

Well, she’s a big girl, she can do whatever she wants to fulfill her desires. I just want to make sure she doesn’t come after you. We need to find a way to set her up soon, as this seems to be escalating.

Well, I can handle it for now while we figure out a plan. Let’s talk about it when we get to your house later.

Fine. Just be careful.

Brandon had to admit he did have a bit of an ego boost from all this. Whereas before he was worried about what a girl might really think of him in an intimate situation, he did kind of enjoy being pursued. He had never had a girlfriend before Jeannette, and he had absolutely no experience with something like this. He was the consummately rejected one, the guy that the girls never thought was quite good enough. Now he had the girl of his dreams, the one who was his equal in every way, and here was one of the most popular girls in school, who was rather sexy herself, coming after him. It was too much to wrap his mind around, but he realized he was definitely enjoying it.

On their way out of the room, Sandy continued her teasing, and when he made to move past her, she bent over to grab something, intentionally thrusting her ass firmly into his crotch. She wiggled it a little slightly, not enough for anyone else to notice, but Brandon could definitely feel it swaying against him. She turned to him as she did it, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, and she blew him a kiss with her lips.

He was careful not to mistakenly thrust into her, as he knew that would give her the wrong idea, but he also didn’t want to reject her fully and have her redirect her efforts to places where she may be taken advantage of. He just smiled at her and moved on as soon as he could. Jeannette caught up with him almost as soon as he was in the hallway, a look of deep concern furrowing her brow. He mentally told her not to worry, and that they would talk about it more later. He knew that telling her anything at this point would only unsettle her further, and he needed to have the time to talk to her and assuage her concerns fully when he finally gave her the details. She didn’t like the fact that he wasn’t answering all her questions, but she seemed to calm down a little when he promised he would be thorough in explaining it to her as soon as they left school.

Right before they left for the day, Sandy took her last opportunity to catch another thrill. As she passed him in the hallway, she made sure to slip between him and another student walking the other way, mashing her firm tits into his arm, and he could feel the hard nubs of her nipples as they crossed his skin. She then discreetly squeezed his ass as she moved around him. She turned back and gave him a little wink as she disappeared into the crowd, a playful grin on her face. She was taking every chance she could find to ensure he knew exactly how much she wanted him, and even the most oblivious guy would have been able to figure it out at that point. He was her target, and she was going to do everything in her power to demonstrate just how willing she was to have him.

Deeper Understanding.

Once they were at Jeannette’s house, and situated in her room, Brandon fulfilled his promise by telling Jeannette every detail of his interactions that day. Her frown deepened, and Brandon hoped it was from concentration, and not anger. However, he felt he owed her the truth.

“Honey, I have one other thing to admit to. I have to tell you, it has been a huge boost to my self-esteem to have someone pursuing me for once.” Her eyebrows raised, but she didn’t say anything. He knew he was digging a hole, but he at least wanted to be completely honest with her. “I’m not saying I want to do anything with her. You make me happier than I ever thought I could be. However, until very recently I was the luckless loser who no one gave a second thought to. And her desire for me has helped push me past my earlier concern for being judged as inadequate by girls, and allowed me to realize how nice it is to be desirable and wanted. I would never have been in this position if not for you, and it is only your love and acceptance of me that has made me able to realize this. If not for you, I would have been scared out of my wits to have a girl that forward with me before. Now, I can almost laugh at it, as I have something so much better already a part of my life, and I’m truly with the person that satisfies me in every way.”

“Fine.” She replied, obviously not thrilled with his admission. “I don’t have to love it, but I can accept it, as long as you remember that you are with me first and foremost. Before I wasn’t jealous because I knew you would always be true to me, and I honestly believe you still will be, or else you wouldn’t have told me everything that happened today. Now, I’m more concerned that she will try to put you two in a position where she will force something to happen, and that in order not to hurt her, you will need to make a choice you would prefer not to make. I’m worried you will have to give in to her and do things you aren’t ready for or completely comfortable with just because you will always keep her best interests as your priority. I want to shift her attention to someone else as soon as I can, and I think I have a plan. I think we need to find a way for Ray to do a show for her alone. However, we are going to have to get her to help us entice Ray into being willing to do so. I was originally going to leave a note for Ray that was anonymous to have him watch her. Now, in order to have him open up, I think we may have to have her leave one for him requesting one. It’s going to be a fine line though, as we don’t want him to think he is being set up.”

“Well, what if we do both? How about we set up another show with her, and we can have both parties looking in? She already said she was willing to do it for another person, now we just need to do so, but with both groups there. It may not fulfill the underlying fantasy for her, but once we get them started, maybe it will meet one of Ray’s.”

“That may work. Let’s talk to Sandy about it tomorrow, and see if we can’t move things along. I’m not sure how long she will wait before she becomes even more overt, if that’s even possible.”

Brandon took Jeannette into his arms then, and just held her tight. He didn’t want to take the chance of her feeling unappreciated, or that his response to Sandy’s actions that day meant that he didn’t love her and her alone. She melted into his arms, her head nestled in the crook of his neck, and they sat like that for a few minutes, just enjoying each other’s presence. He stoked her hair lovingly, enjoying the silkiness of her tresses, and the soft feel as he ran his fingers through it. She relaxed even more under his caresses, and sighed softly in contentment, a noise that Brandon had quickly learned to love hearing, and even more so, was thrilled to be able to coax out of her.

He started leaning down to lay them down on the bed, but she stiffened and stopped their descent. He pulled back and looked at her, confusion playing across his face.

She look back up at him, a seriousness in her eyes. “I don’t want to lay down quite yet. I want to go out for a bit first. Go down to my car and wait for me there, and warm it up for me, ok?”

Brandon was even more confused than before, and he was a little worried as well. How did they go from relaxing to this? However, he knew better than to press her, so he acquiesced, and walked down the stairs, grabbing her keys as he walked out to the car. A few minutes later, Jeannette appeared, wearing a long coat. She slid into her seat and without a word, and her hand went right for the shifter. Brandon stopped her hand before she could put the car in gear though, and he flipped up the jacket to reveal a sexy pleated skirt, and he was quite sure that the outfit was going to be consistent.

“No.” He looked at her with an even, level face. “I want you to go upstairs, get into some cozy peejays, and then we are going to curl up together.”

“Excuse me?”, she stared at him dumbfounded, and more than a little agitated. In fact, she seemed downright pissed off.

“Look, I don’t want you to think you have to constantly be doing things to make me desire you more. And you absolutely don’t need to try to be compete with Sandy to prove you are superior to her. You already are, in every conceivable way. You need to realize I love just you. While I adore the fact that you are so willing to do everything imaginable to make me want you, and keep our sex life exhilarating, I also know that most girls like to be appreciated with just spending time together. I don’t want you to think I just want you for the fantastic sex, and that if it somehow repeats itself, that I won’t find you desirable anymore. I want you to realize that spending time with you can be just as satisfying for me as all that. You don’t need to keep pushing the envelope.”

Her expression softened. “Look, Brandon, I simply love the fact that you are romantic, and thinking of me first. Most guys only think with their little head, whereas you are obviously at least making an attempt to think with your bigger one. However, sometimes I also like to allow my little button is doing all my thinking for me. I didn’t do all this for you, I did it for me too. I like the build-ups, I enjoy having you look at me like there is nothing else in the world that could take your attention away from me. I like the fact that such a caring man only has eyes for me, and that we can make each other feel this way. You also seem to forget that I am the daughter of a sex genie. I have been raised to know that sex is a natural extension of our love for each other, not something dirty or disgusting. I like exploring different facets of our inbuilt desires with one another, and figuring out what gives each of us the most pleasure. I enjoy connecting with you, both physically and mentally. Me wearing this is only a part of that. You obviously liked the show this afternoon, so I thought I’d give you one that you could act on.”

Brandon couldn’t disagree with that. He had done his due diligence to make sure his girlfriend wasn’t doing this for all the wrong reasons, and he wasn’t stupid enough to push it any further, because her intentions were the best possible ones. He turned the key off in the ignition, walked around the car, and opened the door for her, making the executive decision to stay in either way.

“Where were you planning on taking me?” He asked, hand outstretched.

She took it, and let him assist her out of the car. “Supermarket. It was going to be quite the little trip.”

“I’ll take a raincheck, that is something that might be fun in the future. For now, I think I want to be able to explore you at my leisure. The public tease can come some other time. Instead I will use that time to touch you more.”

“I think I can deal with that. However, I was trying to make it memorable for you as well. Access to there is about to be cut off for a few days you know.”

Brandon got a very confused look on his face, then revelation dawned on him. He pursed his lips in an “O”, and Jeannette laughed at him. “Don’t worry, I won’t leave you stranded the entire time. I’m sure we can come up with a solution if you need a release. I don’t expect you to be able to go cold turkey after the last few weeks.”

Brandon smirked in reply. Going from nothing to sex almost daily with the woman of his dreams had certainly changed him in more ways than he had expected. He knew he could hold out though, he didn’t want to fall behind her in the count. Then he realized he had completely lost track of how many orgasms each of them had experienced, and that it really didn’t matter anymore. They just liked giving each other pleasure, and if they were both happy, it was pointless to care about it. Just in case though, he decided he would make sure she had more than enough to hold her over as well.

Brandon Takes The Lead.

He led her into the house and up the stairs, and finally into her room. He looked intently into her eyes, a serious expression on his face as he considered everything she meant to him. She returned his gaze evenly. She never seemed to be afraid of him, or what his evaluation of her was. She never backed down, self-assured as always, secure in who she was.

Brandon leaned in and gently kiss her lips, barely touching them before pulling away. Jeannette’s eyes closed, letting him take charge this time, and allowing her body to just focus on the moment. Brandon lightly ran his fingers through her impossibly soft silken hair, and she raised her chin slightly as his hand moved through its full length.

Brandon had an idea then, and quickly looked around. he covered her eyes for a moment and whispered for her to wait and hold still. Her head tilted down just barely in assent, and he went to the nightstand, opening it as quietly as he could. He smiled again when he beheld the wild and absurd assortment of toys and accessories Jeanette's mother had stocked in there for them when she had done some room modifications after they had first started dating.

He quickly found what he was searching for, and silently closed the drawer back up. He returned to Jeannette, and ran his fingers down her arms to let her know he had returned. She shuddered involuntarily at the light touch, but attempted to hold still, and Brandon knew he had chosen well. He raised the small strip of fabric and gently laid it across her eyes. He despised covering them, as they were so important to how he related to her. However, this was about her, not him, and he meant to ensure she got the most out of it. He finished tying the cloth, and debated the best next move. He quickly decided to leave her as is, as standing added the ability to touch anywhere on her body, whereas on the bed he would be limited.

He walked around her for a moment, just admiring her, and also helping to increase her suspense. He knew that any little touch would be amplified now, and he wanted to her built up gently. He leaned down, and lightly breathed over her wrist, and then moved up her forearm, just barely moving the dainty hairs that lightly covered her skin. Just before he got to where she had pushed up the sleeve of her sweater, she shuddered just a bit, but didn’t move beyond that, as she tried to keep her composure so Brandon could do as he pleased.

He continued over arm, and up her shoulder. He moved along her clavicle, and then when he got to the small indent in the center of her neck, he moved his lips really close to her skin, almost touching but never quite making contact. He was careful to make sure the warmth of his breath would be the only thing she would feel as he kept to a very shallow breathing to make the sensation as light as he could. He traced diagonally up her neck, getting all the way to the side just as he was underneath her most sensitive spot, the one that always got her passions enflamed the moment he would kiss it. He traced around the area in a circle, carefully regulating his breathing to ensure he didn’t blow any harder on that area and risk accelerating his slow buildup of her desire, but also giving the area around it the extra special attention that would slightly increase her passions and sensitivity.

He continued back up her neck then, then started tracing along her jawline. He rose up again when he got to the middle of her chin, and hovered just above her lips for a moment. Her lips trembled just slightly in anticipation and desire for him to kiss her, but he fought the temptation, and instead pulled back entirely. Her head just slightly followed his, and then almost imperceptibly moved to the left and the right, seeking out the soft caress of his breath on her skin.

He held back for a moment or two, and then quietly and slowly moved around to her side, trying not to disturb the air or make any noises to ensure he didn’t give his next move away. He moved in again at the top of her ear, and then followed it around and down, moving in just barely at her earlobe, his mouth less than a hair’s breadth away from her skin, hesitating there just a bit longer. Her breathing deepened just slightly, and he knew her mind was intently focused on the minute change in airflow, and that the anticipation of his touch was the only thing her brain desired at just that moment.

He pulled back again, and moved down and around her. Changing things up slightly, he lightly blew on the back of her knee, and he saw little tiny goosebumps start to appear there. He continued blowing as he moved up her thigh, keeping on the inside of her slightly parted legs. He stopped moving his head up when

Sweet Dreams: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 08 Dec 2025 18:03:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 4

Strengthening The Home Front: Brandon and Jeannette recover from their earlier mistake, then spend the day with his family.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Mission Update.

The next day, Jeannette picked up Brandon just after lunch. “So, I think it is time for a status update. How are things with Megan?”

“Slow, but making progress. She is at least responding to my attention now, instead of blowing it off. I think I should be able to make a breakthrough in a week or so, and then the real challenge begins. I’m still not sure how we are going to pull it off, but I think once we get to know her a little it may make our path clearer. I’m hoping that will also give us some ideas on who to look for as a date for her too, because that is no small feat. I looked a little earlier in the week, but I have no clue who would actually be interested in her to start, much less willing to put up with the possibility of her constant cruel commentary.”

“Well, I’ll be able to help you more once she opens up. Now, however, I have a side mission I thought I’d try. It’s also one that may also take away something that was bothering you a little.”

He tried to grill her a little as to exactly what her intent was, but she just smirked and evaded every question. He started getting a little clue as they pulled into the mall, and then when they headed right for Sandy’s store, he couldn’t help but groan and move slower.

“Oh, stop being a baby. The mall is too packed for that now anyway. I just wanted to show you something. Now, c’mon and be an adult.”

She grabbed his hand, and they entered the store. Sandy was indeed there, and her eyes went wide and lit up. She glanced around a little self-consciously, but couldn’t hide her massive smile to save the world. They walked straight up to her, and Jeannette matched Sandy’s smile with a quirky grin of her own.

“Hey Sandy, good to see you again. I think there were a few other outfits I wanted to take a look at. Do you have a minute to help us?”

Sandy’s eyes went even larger, and she nodded rapidly, and Brandon was afraid her neck would snap with the movements of her head.

Jeannette led them back, and continued, “There are some things I saw last week, but I got distracted and forgot to take a closer look. For example, what do you think of this...” The girls started yammering on about clothes, and Brandon zoned out and looked around the store, starting to get slightly bored, and being quite a bit uneasy at the glances Sandy would give him, and the way her eyes seemed to wander over his body. He felt almost naked in front of her in those moments, and it was a bit disconcerting. Then again, he had seen a quite a few bits of her body that night also, but somehow it just wasn’t the same.

At one point, Jeannette contacted him through their mental link.

Hey, pay attention here. Have you been looking at her fantasies?

No way on earth. I don’t have any desire to see what she wants to do to me, or what she wants me to do in front of her. I’m self-conscious enough as it is, I don’t need to seem my imperfections through her eyes.

Stop it. You are absolutely wonderful, and you need to get over yourself. No, I mean you need to take a look. I think you will understand more once you do.

Brandon looked up then, and watched the flickering images that were her fantasies. He was right, he did see himself added into a few of them, but there were a few new ones as well. He glanced at Jeannette, and she nodded.

So, think we should find someone to help her fulfill the new ones?

Sure, I guess it can’t hurt.

Yeah, and it may give her a replacement for you in a few of her dreams.

Jeannette took the opportunity then to start her new plans into motion.

“So, Sandy, I have to ask, did you enjoy the other night as much as we did?”

Sandy smiled, “Well, almost as much. You got to have something a little more fulfilling I think.”

“Well, I can’t complain about that. Although I hope you felt properly satisfied.”

“Absolutely. It’s just that you have something that offers additional... features.”

Brandon didn’t love being talked about as if he wasn’t there, but then again, they were all compliments, so he couldn’t be too angry.

“Well, I was wondering about that. I was thinking that since you got the view from the outside, how would you like to have the experience of being on the inside?”

Brandon shot her an extremely dirty look, and he could see exact opposite expression on Sandy’s face out of the corner of his eyes. Jeanette caught his glance, and backpedaled quickly, realizing how she had been interpreted.

“I mean, what if I could find someone with also liked to look? How would you like to be the one they saw?”

Brandon could see the gears turning in Sandy’s head. He already knew she was intrigued by the idea from the fantasies she had, but she didn’t know about their abilities, and needed to decide if this was a safe thing to admit to. Eventually, she grinned, and nodded. “That might be interesting to try. Who do you have in mind?”

“Oh, that will be a surprise. I will promise you that he is not sketchy in any way, he just happens to have some similar interests. And if he likes it, maybe we can set it up for each of you to watch the other. Even if you don’t want a relationship, someone to share that part of you with and satisfy those cravings might be rather nice.”

“Well, I’d prefer to know, but I guess I can trust you at this point. I guess it’s too much to hope it’s Brandon?”, she winked as she looked straight at him.

“Sorry, him I claim as my own for now. Although if you really wanted him to watch sometime, I’m quite positive that it could be arranged. However, I keep him a little too busy to give you the outlet you’d prefer to have adoring you from afar and having them at your beck and call.”

They chatted some more, exchanged phone numbers, finished up with their selections, and then finally checked out, everyone lost in their own thoughts of fulfilling Sandy’s dreams. Brandon glanced up at her fantasies, and the one of being watched was almost three dimensional now, and occupied the vast majority of the time. He still noticed the one of watching them still occupying a significant place in her queue, but her imagination was quickly adding more details to the new one to drive her desires.

“So, who is it?” Brandon finally questioned once they had left the store.

“Ray Ellis.” Jeanette replied simply.

Brandon pondered the selection. He was another member of the fringe at the school, but like him it seemed to be because he had never had a breakthrough into any of the groups. He was well liked, and respected for his intelligence, but he didn’t flaunt it. He figured it would be a workable choice. It would elevate him to a new social group if Sandy did decide she liked him, but wouldn’t damage Sandy’s standing any. He realized that while he hated the idea of cliques, he was very thoughtful that others believed them to be of prime importance in defining who they were, so he was sensitive to not upsetting their social standing.

“Not bad at all. Any ideas on how we let him onto this?”

“A simple note with a time and address should do the trick. Anonymous, but with his proclivities, it should make him curious to take a look. Now, a quick detour.”

She typed in an address to her GPS, and they soon ended up in a middle class neighborhood. They drove by the house a few times, then Jeannette filled him in, although he had pretty much figured it out. “Google is a wonderful thing. That’s her house. I tried to do a street view, but they didn’t seem to do this area. The overview was a start, but I wanted to get an idea of where we might be able to place someone. I assume her room is over there, but I’ll ask her on Monday. That is, unless you want to take a peak tonight....” She smiled at him, both letting him know that she was ok with it, and that she almost expected it of him.

“If you want to come back to ‘do research’, that is fine by me. As long as you are with me, I don’t care. However, I want to pick out your stealth outfit. I have some requirements.”

She smiled at him, well aware of his thought process. She turned to head to her house, so they could relax for a while before they went scouting that night. They had only gotten a few miles when Brandon put his hand on her knee. He was happy she had decided to wear a skirt that day, it make this so much easier. He caressed her knee just below the hem, and started running circles along her inner thigh, moving ever so slowly upward on each revolution. She glanced at him, and he smiled. “Revenge can be a good thing dear. And you certainly deserve it after last night.”

He moved his hand father up her leg then, hitting the sweet spot in the center of her thigh, and she audibly sighed. but kept her eyes focused on the road in front of them. He continued to move his hand farther up, until he finally hit the smoothness of her satin panties. He loved the feel of running his fingers over the satin, the ease with which he could swirl his digits over her sensitive areas.

He decided to take it up a notch, and play the game she had last night. He whispered to her , “You like that? You like it when I play with your pussy? When I tease your clit, and make you so wet it soaks through everything? You like it when I slip my fingers into your tight pussy and fill it up?”

His words were definitely having an effect, and she was moaning heavily, and he wasn’t even past her panties yet. She was definitely aroused, her lubrication evidently overwhelming the material of her panties. He had a moment’s hesitation that maybe this wasn’t the safest thing to do, but that only added to the excitement, and turnabout was definitely fair play in this case.

He slid aside her sopping wet underwear, and slid his fingers along her slick crease, enjoying the ease in which he could tease and stimulate her with this much moisture aiding his movements. She grabbed his forearm tightly with her free hand, stuck between wanting to stop him and wanting him to continue to satisfy her. She luckily found a place to pull off the road soon after, and she tilted her head back, the feeling of Brandon’s ministrations overwhelming her and thrilling her body. She went rigid, a powerful orgasm ripping through her body, as he teased and coaxed every aftershock to its maximum level.

Once her breathing had calmed, she smiled at him, pulled her skirt back down, and started driving again. “There, feel better now that I had to suffer as well? Let’s not make this a habit on long road trips though, that could be kinda dangerous.”

Brandon loved how nonchalant she was about it. It showed an acceptance of her sexuality and a willingness to enjoy the moment that Brandon truly appreciated. They made their way back to her house, and planned out the upcoming night. They assumed ten thirty to be a good time to return, making it late enough to not have people on the streets, and giving her time to get home in case she had to close at the store. Brandon picked out a slinky outfit for Jeannette - extremely tight black leggings, and a close fitting black long sleeve top. He loved the fact that he was able to watch her every catlike move in it, and that her beautiful was so accented by the skin tight material. They stopped by Brandon’s house on their way, and he emerged in a much less fun pair of black jeans and heavier black sweatshirt. He was happy to be a guy at that moment, as he knew he could never pull off Jeannette’s outfit, and the fact that she still regarded him as sexy without it was a definite plus to being a male.

They got to Sandy’s street, and found an out of the way place to park, and hoped no one would notice them. The made their way to her house, and Jeannette pulled out her phone. She texted Sandy to let her in on the idea: Quick test. Outside now. If your home, can you open a shade?

The seconds ticked by slowly, then they saw a shade slide up. The light blinked several times on Jeannette’s phone: Sounds fun, want a little show? ;)

A quick reply back: Practice makes perfect. I’m sure both of us will enjoy the view.

A shadowy form moved across the window, until another light was turned on it the room, between her and the window. At that, they were able to make her out far more clearly, and she started swaying slowly to a natural rhythm. Her eyes were closed, and they watched her through the bushes. She splayed her fingers through her golden hair, and let it slip in front of her, framing her face beautifully. She began to undress then, grabbing either corner of her shirt in her hands, and pulling it seductively over her head. She then took off her skirt, leaving her in a sexy pink ensemble that perfectly accented her skin. She began running her hands over her body, every once in a while stopping to caress herself.

She then took off each side of her bra strap, and slid it down her arms, then reached behind herself to unclasp it, finally allowing her tits to spring free, and her already erect nipples jumped out, finally released from their restraint. She slid her panties down, inching them down side to side, prolonging the striptease. She finally got them all the way down, and then she stood up, pinching a nipple in one hand, and stroking her clit rapidly in another.

The massive mental orgasm shocked both Brendan and Jeannette out of their reverie. The looked at each other in amazement, neither expecting this result. They had meant to have this happen when Ray was watching, not them. They stumbled out of the bushes, and received a text soon after: That was amazing. Let me know when you want to do that again.

The premature effectuation of her dream was quite the stunner for the couple however, and they quickly drove off to decide how to deal with this new development.

Breakdowns and Warmups.

Brandon looked at Jeannette. He wasn’t quite sure what to say. They had been attempting to redirect the attentions of Sandy, a girl whose fantasies they had made a reality. They had first let her watch them have sex in the changing room of the store she worked at to satisfy her voyeuristic leanings, and then they had decided to try and explore her exhibitionist tendencies by inviting a guy to watch her instead. However, in scoping out her house, they had contacted her to ask which room was hers, and she had offered a show. The resulting tease had fulfilled her fantasies again, and they had rapidly left, unsure of how to react.

Jeanette glanced over at Brandon quickly, a nervous look on her face. He was certain she was worried he would be mad. He had been extremely upset about how Sandy had appeared to have gotten a crush on him after the first fantasy, and now he was probably much more firmly entrenched in her dream life after being the viewer for her second desire coming true as well. He decided to head this off at the pass.

“Jeannette, it’s fine. I know this was not how you intended this to play out, and I know you were doing your best to do the right thing. Don’t worry, I am not going to freak out about this like I did the other day, as that had a completely different underlying issue. We made a mistake, and we will have to just deal with it. And I’m sure we can find a way to resolve this.”

Jeannette visibly relaxed when he had finished. Her shoulders loosened, her grip on the steering wheel unclenched, and the tight expression on her face softened and mellowed. She still looked unhappy, but the difference was palpable.

They returned to her house, where it was unusually quiet and dark. There was a note on the table from Jeannette’s parents, who said they were going out for most of the night, and not to wait up. Jeannette turned around, sighed deeply, and slumped into Brandon’s arms. He held her close, trying to appease her concern and her disappointment at the earlier mistake. “I think you need to relax hun. Wouldn’t a warm shower feel really nice right about now?”

She nodded into his shoulder, and lethargically walked down the hall and up the stairs. She appeared absolutely drained, devoid of any energy whatsoever. Brandon followed her up the stairs, part of him worried that she might fall, so he stayed alert to try and catch her if she did. She wearily walked into her room, and towards her bathroom. She crossed her arms, and grabbed the edges of her shirt, and then slid the tight fabric over her lean form. Brandon loved the way the material glided over her skin, and the sight of her mostly bare back was beautiful. He loved the natural curves of her exterior, from the outline of her silhouette in to the indent and ridges of her spine, and he was struck by the feminine grace of her form.

She reached around, and took off her bra next. She was doing it all automatically, no sexiness or sultriness implied. This was just undressing to her, an act she did without consideration. However, Brandon was intoxicated with the simplicity of it all, and the way she moved, even when she wasn’t trying to be enticing, only made him revel in her natural movements. He was enjoying this moment of appreciating the benign, and relishing the everyday moments that most people never notice. He was happy to just be in her presence, and be able to experience this simple side of her, even if she didn’t have any clue what was going on.

She stepped into the bathroom next, and turned the water on, her arm outstretched to test the temperature. He didn’t think she even really realized he was still there, and was just going through her rote routine, the process she did every day without thought. He gazed at her statuesque beauty, the tight black tights outlining her hips and long sensual legs. He saw a drop of water slide down her hands to her elbow from the water flow, and it directed his eyes down her toned arm to the contours of her firm and full tits. Her nipples had stiffened in the chill of the room, and the contrast of the points to the round swelling of her bust had a striking allure that he loved. Her form was constantly captivating to him, and he was dumbstruck by the beauty of her profile.

She bent down, and slid the leggings down her legs next, bending in half to get them over her ankles, revealing the shape of her luscious ass to him, the black G-string enticing him further by guiding his eyes down a line from her back, splitting her cheeks perfectly, and just barely covering the softness of her mound. She soon slid those off as well, exposing herself fully to him. He was utterly intoxicated with the view in front of him, and he found himself bewitched watching her do such simple things, awestruck continuously by the figure of the woman he loved with all his heart.

She stepped into the shower next, and stood with her head against the wall, letting the water run over her shoulders and back, allowing the warmth to try and ease the tension built up in her body. Brandon took off his shirt so he didn’t get wet, then walked over and started to lightly massage her neck, his thumb and middle finger rubbing circles into her tight muscles. She sighed slightly, and arched back up into him a little, inviting him to continue his ministrations. He moved up a little higher on the neck, getting into the grooves under her skull, and methodically and gently worked the tension out of her neck. She barely moved at all during this, her head still resting on the tile as he eased his fingers over her taut tendons. Water was already running down his torso from his arm, soaking his pants and running to the floor, so he released her neck for a moment to finally undress himself and join her fully.

He stepped in behind her, and slid both hands over her back and up to her shoulders, where he resumed kneading her tight muscles. He shivered a little involuntarily, the heat from the shower not completely warming up the room yet, and other than his hands and arms which were heated from the flowing water, his skin was covered with goosebumps from the slight chill. Jeannette must have felt the shudder, for she finally lifted her head off of the tile, and turned around to face him. The disappointment and discouragement on her face as she looked up at him broke his heart, her eyes looking like those of a puppy who knows they have done something wrong, and wishing for absolution. He wrapped his arms around her, and they both stood under the warm water, which he hoped would warm her through to her soul. He felt her shake haltingly, and he realized she was sobbing into his shoulder, her body trembling with each staggered breath. He clenched her even more tightly to his body, unsure of what he could possibly do to help her, not even really knowing why she was this upset over something so small.

Sweet Dreams: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 06 Dec 2025 18:01:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 3

Watching the Watcher: Brandon and Jeannette deal with the fallout from the last mission, and decide on a side mission.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Brandon couldn't bring himself to move for a minute longer, but eventually he worked up the energy to get off the bed. He took a quick but refreshing shower, and went downstairs to join the family. Jeanette was helping her mom finish up a quick dinner, and they both smiled up at him when he entered the kitchen. He heard the tapping of a keyboard in the next room, and got up to talk to Jack, as a concern from earlier in the day again came to the forefront of his mind.

A Man-to-Man Talk.

He entered Jack's elegantly appointed study, and sat down in a chair opposite the desk. Jack glanced up at him briefly, then typed away for a few moments more, finishing up his thought. Once he had completed it, he closed the laptop lid and leaned back, studying Brandon, and waiting for him to speak.

“Jack, there is something I wanted to talk about. It's kind of an odd question, but I think it would be wise for us to discuss. I know that I have only been a recent part of your daughter's life, but I still wanted to talk to you. This afternoon as we were driving back, Jeannette was rather tired, but she was forced to drive the entire way. While I have a license, I wouldn't feel comfortable driving her car without your permission.”

Jack smiled, amused at the such a simple request appearing so important to Brandon. “Well, as far as the use of the car is concerned, perhaps you should know that Jeannette earned it by working for her mother and I, so she decides who can drive it. However, since you will be driving my daughter, I think I should probably give you a quick driving test to show you will keep her safe. Can you drive stick?”

Brandon shook his head.

“Well, I guess you will have to wait to try out the Corvette then.” Brandon's eyebrows raised. “We will have to take Jen's car in that case.”

They exited the study, and told the girls that they were headed out for a quick drive. Jeannette gave Brandon a nervous look, but he told her through their mental link that everything was fine, and that it was actually his idea. She still didn't to appear thrilled by the concept of them together where she couldn't act as a buffer, but she let them leave.

Jack tossed Brandon the keys, and they started down the street.

“Brandon, I'm sure you are a fine driver, but I thought this might be a good time for us to talk anyway away from the girls. I know this must be a little unnerving being in such close confines with me, but I think it is best you understand me better.”

“I got Jen's vessel through a family member's estate, and spent days solving the puzzle that opened it. That day changed my life completely, as is to be expected. She was brought into the world and created as the perfect woman for me, and she has also become a partner to me, in the sense that while I am technically her master, I consider us equals, and encouraged her to think of us that way as well. She is everything a man can want, and far more. I was fortunate enough to figure out ways to use her powers to come up with some rather nice inventions which frankly revolutionized an industry. We enjoyed ourselves for years, and then we decided to start a family, to experience those joys and challenges.”

“Of course, you know that Jeannette is extremely special to me, as I believe most daughters are to their fathers, at least they should be. We always were aware that there were risks with Jen being who she is, but we knew that any child we had would be taken care of, and Jeannette has been everything we could have ever wanted. Now, every girl eventually grows up, and I knew I would have to let go at some point, but I didn't expect it to be quite so sudden. I guess I understood that it may have to be rushed if any of Jen's powers were inherited, but she wasn't even looking for anyone, so I happily stayed in my fantasy world of her always being my little girl.”

“Obviously, I know the two of you were basically forced into making a deep commitment almost instantly due to the circumstances. And it only stands to reason that you would consummate that commitment. If I didn't know that, I wouldn't have been able to wish for you guys to have the room that would assist you to better be intimate. Jen knows me enough that she can interpret my wishes, and that allowed you two to have some say in the room, although I'm sure Jen added a few of her own embellishments.” Brandon couldn't help but smirk at the last part. The massive dildo in the nightstand had been quite the find that day.

Jack continued, “I definitely appreciated that you didn't jump right into bed with her that first night, and instead focused on making her feel special and comfortable. And the fact that you have shown understanding and sympathy about my requests for discretion has been welcome as well. I just wanted to thank you for being the type of man who cares enough about my daughter to also care about her family. You were thrown in the middle of a rather surprising situation, and you have handled yourself remarkably well.” He motioned for them to take a turn that would lead back to the house.

“Although I agree that it has been quite the whirlwind the past few days, I should have you know that Jen can read the intents of people. She avoids doing it unless I ask her for privacy purposes, but I asked her to read yours in a moment of weakness. She told me you only have the purist motivations, and I accept that. So from now on, you don't have to ask me for permission for anything. Since it is rather likely you two will be together permanently, barring any sudden illness or something tragic, I wanted you to know that I consider you a part of the family now. You will likely end up learning some interesting things, and have to keep quiet about most of the secrets that we obviously have to keep. However, it also means that you get some of the benefits.”

They pulled into the driveway. “You are now officially one of my employees. I haven't finalized your job description quite yet, but I'm not really worried about that at the moment. You two need time to get to know one another, and also make sure to keep up your grades. To that end, I've been thinking along the same lines as you have, and that is why I picked up this yesterday.” The garage door opened, and a fully loaded Lexus greeted his eyes. “This is your company vehicle, and there is a company credit card in the cup holder for gas and other maintenance. Give Jeannette your receipts, that is one of her responsibilities to stay on top of. Brandon?”

Brandon stood, completely slack jawed. He didn't expect this in his wildest dreams, and he wasn't sure if he could accept it. For one thing, it was way too much for Jack to be spending on him. For another, how on earth would he explain it to his own parents, whose cars were rather beat up?

“Brandon, I know this was a shock, but trust me, I can certainly afford it. In fact, I could afford to buy the factory with the patents and investments Jen and I have made. This is not charity. You will be responsible to do things for me from time to time, and you are also keeping the morale up of one of my best employees. It's also an investment in keeping those I care about safe. Like I said, you are part of the family now, and this is one of the rewards of being in the family.”

Jen and Jeannette appeared at the front door, and walked out to them. Jeannette smiled broadly, and gave him a side squeeze. “Mom told me after you left. And dad had messaged her that you went in to dad to ask him about driving my car, giving him the perfect chance to give this to you. You seem to have quite the knack for asking the right questions at the right times.” She squeezed him again. “Now, let's go eat dinner, and then you can drive us all out for ice cream. I know a place that should still be open this late in the season.”

Brandon allowed himself to be led inside, still slightly in shock. They sat down at the table, and began to eat. When Jen asked what made them think to go mountain climbing, they told them the entire story about how they were using Jeannette's powers to help other people out, and detailed how their first attempt had come together shockingly fast.

Jack smiled, “I knew you two would find ways to keep busy, but I had no idea you were so quickly jumping in. Your mother and I have done similar things for years, and I'm happy you are using your powers to make other's lives more fulfilled. Brandon, keep me apprised of what you guys are up to, and we will help if you need it, although I think it would be better if you guys figured things out for yourselves. And since you will likely keep busy doing these things, I'll come up with some way to justify it as part of your job description, perhaps creating new customers or something like that.”

They chatted away about a variety of other topics until dinner ended, and then Brandon drove them all to the ice cream stand to try out his new car, and then drove it home, reveling in his new found freedom and the amazing turn his life had taken. When he got home, he explained to his shocked parents about Jack hiring him to take care of some things for the family company. He told that that he had tried to refuse, but Jack had been insistent, and it would have been rude to continue to fight with him about it, so he had relented. That seemed to pacify his parents, and he went up to bed, drained again, even with his nap earlier in the day.

New Assignments.

The next day at school he entered to quite the commotion, and he smiled when he overheard that it was all about Becky and Rob. He had now been a part of setting the school abuzz about shocking relationships twice now in the last week. When he ran into the new couple on their way to classes, Becky even went so far as to run over to him and give him a big hug, and she was absolutely beaming. Just that simple change made her look like a completely different person, and he was extremely happy for her.

He wasn't sure how much she knew about them planning parts of it, but he figured that even if she did realize that she had been set up, she was thrilled at the outcome. The fact that the two couples were seen being so friendly was not lost on a few people, and Brandon realized he would have to be careful not to get too much of a reputation as a matchmaker, or it could lead to issues. On the other hand, it might also make some people more receptive to his helping them if they realized he had a worthwhile track record.

He tried to touch Jeannette as he discreetly could that day, looking around to try and find the next subject that interested him. It took him almost all day to make up his mind, mostly because he wasn't sure if he really wanted the one that most appealed to him. It could be a major undertaking, and Jeannette would play a very large part.

After school, Brandon did all the paperwork to get a parking spot, then he and Jeannette drove to his house to do their homework and talk about their options for the next people they chose. Jeannette had an evil smile on her face the entire time they drove home, and it made Brandon more than just a little bit nervous. She was obviously scheming something, and Brandon just hoped it wasn't something that was going to make him look very stupid.

She bounced onto his bed and looked over at him. “I go first. Sandy Williams.” She smiled massively.

He looked at her confused. “She's pretty popular. She can likely have any guy she wants. Why her?”

“She has a particular penchant for watching. Her fantasies mostly involve seeing other people doing things. I'm not sure if it is an adrenaline rush about being caught, about knowing people's intimate secrets, or because she saw something when she was younger and had that as one of her formative sexual experiences. Whatever the reason, that is what she thinks about the most.”

Brandon did not like where this was headed. They had only just yesterday talked about not having competition, and now she was immediately pushing him to accept that. His face darkened, feeling massively betrayed. He loved her deeply, but did not want to spend the rest of his life with her pushing him and forcing growth before he was completely comfortable with where he was at the moment. They had only just started getting comfortable with one another. And his insecurities certainly did not help this at all. He was still shy, since years of not being seen as an option by most girls had made him rather self-conscious. Only the fact that Jeannette had made a significant commitment with him, plus his extreme horniness, made him at all comfortable with her seeing him naked, but he was certainly not at ease still. Now he had to deal with the idea of another woman judging him, and he was worried he would be found wanting.

Her face fell, realizing that she might have misjudged his reaction. Brandon had a deep look of fear and concern in his eyes, and her face turned compassionate and understanding in response. She took his hands, and looked him squarely in the eye. “Let me finish, please. I was going for shock value, and I thought it would be fun, so I thought you might take it that way. I wasn't thinking about how else you could react. I have some guesses as to what I think you are worried about, but I don't want to assume right now. Please, tell me what your concerns are.”

Her caring tone allowed Brandon to open up, and he explained his point of view to her. She probed him with questions occasionally, trying to find the roots of his feelings of inadequacy. While she had been self-assured and confident, knowing her celibacy was self-imposed, she realized his had been an entirely different experience. And her heart went out to him, realizing the depths of the pain which he had put upon himself without realizing it. He had grown to think himself inadequate and un-loveable, just because girls could be superficial and focus on the guys that were unattainable, wishing for them instead of the wonderful people that dwelled just below their radar, but were a better fit for most of them.

When Brandon had finished, Jeannette hugged him tightly to her, and she whispered her love to him into his ear. She leaned back, holding his shoulders. “I know that's how you have been trained to feel. I understand that. However, you are now with me. And I have told you I am yours for life. Am I good enough for you? Can you be content with me?”

He nodded quickly, knowing full well he wouldn't feel content with anyone else anymore. She was his partner and his equal, and their shared goals gave them a purpose to their lives that most people searched years for. Her beauty, intelligence, honesty, and caring made her everything he had ever wanted.

“Good. Then you need to learn to not care what any other girls think. I should be the only one whose opinion matters. At the end of the day, you will be coming home to me. Well, not yet, but you know what I mean. And I will always love you. The other girls were too dumbly focused on the few epitomes of strength, looks, brains, and humor; to see the people were the best balance of those things.

The jocks tend to not have the brains, and half the time they don't have the looks either. None of them is a balance, they just happen to be the best of something in this little world we live in. However, you are certainly no push over in any of those departments. While you are not the hottest guy in school, you are certainly a 'hottie'. Haven't you noticed the way that the girls have been looking at you lately? Now that you are off the market, they realized you had been quite the catch. I'm just happy I got to you first.”

She leaned in close to him. “Perhaps I need to prove how amazing you are, and remind you what you have. Even when I'm tired or stressed, the thought of you comforts me. And any time I think about being with you, I get so hot it drives me insane. And now just thinking about that is getting me more than just mildly moist.”

She pushed him back onto the bed, and kissed him forcefully. Not wanting her to think that she was the one that wanted this more, and wanting to show how much she meant to him, he kissed back with even more fervor, and rolled her over onto her back, and ground hard against her. They looked at each other with wild eyes, completely lost in their passion for one another. It took every fiber of being for Brandon not to literally rip her clothes off.

He pulled up her shirt and pushed her bra up off her tits, and attacked them with his mouth. He sucked forcefully on her nipples, and lightly bit them, causing her to moan heavily. While his mouth was busy, he was undoing her jeans and pushing them down her legs as fast as he could, and she was doing the same for him. He eventually got them off along with her panties, and wasted no time entering her, driving himself to the hilt in one thrust.

They groaned, their inflamed passions glowing even hotter, their bodies grinding together vigorously, their minds lost in their shared need. Brandon pounded her relentlessly, and she met his every thrust with one of her own. Her nails dug into his back, their furious ecstasy driving them wild. They mashed their lips together, so lost in their potent fury that they didn't even want to put the energy into a real kiss. They came, powerfully and abruptly, the heights of their passion reaching a frenetic pace, and Jeannette screamed loudly as she lost all control over herself.

Brandon fell limply on top of her, panting heavily. Once Jeannette had caught her own breath, she purred contentedly, and caressed her lover's back, relaxing in the afterglow of their passions. Brandon reluctantly got up, and they both got dressed, not wanting his mother to catch them in that position. That would certainly have been an interesting conversation, and one that he certainly did not want to have at the moment.

“There, that should at least start to get your ego back to its proper level. Let's make sure to keep having regular sessions to teach you to be more self-assured.” She said as she pulled her bra back down and repositioned it, talking as if she was his therapist. “Please don't hesitate to contact me earlier however if you need a little pick me up. We can't have you backsliding into self-loathing again.” She smiled at him, and kissed his cheek as she bent over to pull up her pants and panties.

She went to the bathroom to clean up, and returned, somehow using her womanly powers to make it look like she hadn't been ravished moments earlier. Her hair was neat and she smelled amazing. He had no idea how she pulled it off. He tried to do the same thing, but he was still slightly unkempt when he walked back into the room. She did her best to straighten him out, but didn't overdo it, as he was usually a little disheveled after a long day.

She sat him back down. “Now that we've started working on that issue, can I continue with my idea?”

He resignedly nodded, knowing that she was going to want to do it no matter what, and realizing that maybe she did know what was best in this case. He didn't love the thought of having someone else with them, but as long as he could just focus on her, maybe it wouldn't be too bad. If he could pretend there was no one else there, he might be able to cope.

“I wasn't thinking of having someone come home with us or go to a hotel and just strip down. One of her fantasies is people in the dressing rooms where she works. She usually can't see much, but I think we could let her see a little more than she was expecting, to give her a new thrill. You wouldn't have to be exposed to her if you didn't want to be. Plus, I think it would be fun to play dress up for you. This would be your chance to redeem your rain check from Saturday, and get the added benefit of the release right then, which was your excuse for not doing it last time. Are you game?”

He had to agree it was definitely less invasive than he had been thinking, and could be fun. He was more than a little nervous about being caught, but if it was where Sandy was working, that would be easier to control.

“Alright, I'll do it. And actually, me stepping out of my comfort zone may be payback for the work you will likely have to do for mine.” She looked at him quizzically. “I decided on Megan Bradley.”

Jeannette's eyes went so wide he was worried they would fall out. “The 'Ice Queen'”?!? Are you kidding me? I thought we agreed to be easier! No one is going to want her. And she hates everyone. What possible fantasy of her can you want to help her fulfill?”

“She wants a romantic kiss at the Winter dance, in the middle of the dance floor.”

“You are completely out of your mi

Sweet Dreams: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 04 Dec 2025 18:00:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 2

The Heights of Love: Brandon and Jeannette grow closer, and fulfill Becky's dreams of love in the Outdoors

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Distractions.

Brandon tried focusing on his classes as much as he could, but he was once again distracted. His newfound girlfriend Jeannette turned out to be the daughter of a sex genie, and their first time making love had unearthed a rather interesting power – she could see the sexual fantasies of the people around her, and when Brandon had skin-to-skin contact with her, he could see them as well.

He had noticed Becky Greenwood's fantasy that morning at school, and for some reason it appealed to him. On one side, it was rather simple – she wanted to explore nature with someone she loved. The image that had triggered it was one of two people holding hands at the top of a mountain, overlooking a pristine valley. Brandon had been drawn to the innocence and purity of the dream, as well as the romantic aspects of it. This wasn't just elaborate sex fantasies – this was about sharing with another person, of love, not just lust. Since Becky wasn't really a part of any clique at school, Brandon wasn't sure what it would take to assist her with that fantasy, but he at least wanted to try.

On the other hand, two school days previous had been spent studiously avoiding a rather embarrassing situation with a classmate, and then when she turned the situation around on him, the next day trying to keep his thoughts off how his now girlfriend was trying to entice and seduce him. While he was smart enough not to have to worry about understanding the material, he was a little worried about class participation and pop quizzes over the types of obtuse things teachers like throwing out during classes to trap you and ensure that you were paying attention to them.

Once school was over, he wasn't sure he had made enough headway in assisting Becky. Part of the issue was finding the other person for her to be with. For that, he would need his girlfriend's help, as she was able to see fantasies all the time, and he only could when they touched. Most teachers heavily frowned upon public displays of affection, so he was going to have a rough time of it.

He wanted to enlist his girlfriend's aid, but she was a little distracted at the moment. “Since we're going to your place so I can have dinner with your parents, what time will they get home?”, she asked as soon as he got in the car.
“Mom will be home at 3:30, 4 at the latest.” he replied quickly, “But dad will be around 5:30. I think he is making sure he isn't forced to work late tonight, since this is so important to both of them.”

She looked over at him with a conniving grin before turning her attention back to the road. “Perfect, just what I was hoping.” She smirked, very happy with his answer, “I have been forced to look at everybody's fantasies all day long. And being forced to do so only made me desperate to have you all day long as well. And with that kind of build up all day, I need release as soon as possible. If you dare tease me and try to be your usual sweet self, I will scream, and not in a good way. So no playing or toying, I want it right away, and straight to the point.”

Brandon had to grin. Having an assertive girlfriend certainly had its advantages. No need to worry if she was in the mood, she just made sure he knew it. A guy could get used to this.

She made sure her point was crystal clear as soon as they got out of the car, and into the house. She immediately took his hand and led him up the stairs. She looked at the four doors at the top, and looked back at him impatiently. He quickly pointed to which door was his, and she practically whipped him past her into the room.

She surveyed the room like a hawk, taking in every detail in a rapid turn of her head. Her eyes alighted on his desk. She grinned evilly, walked up to it, then undid her slacks, and pulled them down along with her thong in a fluid motion. She didn't even bend back up at the waist, and looked back over her shoulder at him with her forearms resting on his desk, her frustration at him for daring not to be already inside her more than evident.

Not wanting to be on her bad side, he quickly dropped his own pants and boxers, and slid in behind her. They did a little bouncing up and down to best align themselves, then he put his tip right up to her slit, and before he could try and slide in, she thrust back, taking all of him inside her. He gasped at how hot and tight she was, and was more than a little worried about how much he imagined that would have hurt her – she was a virgin until yesterday after all. However, she did not show any ill effects from the rapid insertion, so he started doing what his body demanded he do. He thrust powerfully, finding the sound of their bodies slapping together oddly amusing, as well as more than a little arousing.

She pushed back hard on him every time he thrust inwards, ensuring he filled her to the limit, and he aided her by pulling her hips towards him on every stroke. She groaned against him, and lowered her chest and head down to the desk, and at the same time angling her clit up so his balls slapped against it every time he thrust. The pace was frantic and unrelenting, powerful and quick. Since it was only his second time, he was worried that he wouldn't last long enough to allow her to get her long anticipated release, and he was certainly not going to chance her response if he couldn't hold back his own climax.

He needn't have worried, as only a few moments later her thrusts became less rhythmic and more jarring, and her already heavy breathing turned to pants. She screamed in release, and the additional moistness and heat pushed Brandon over the edge. He peeled his hands from where they felt like they had been glued to her pelvis, and wrapped them around her waist, giving her a hug that she sighed into, before pulling out of her completely.

She stayed on his desk for a few minutes more, catching her breath and coming down from the passion that had been burning in her the entire day. She purred contentedly, and then finally raised herself up, and started pulling up her clothes.

“That was amazing. How could I every ask for anyone better than you? Romantic whenever possible, but still able to be a Neanderthal right when I need him to be. That was just perfect. Thank you honey.”, she finished, giving him a peck on the cheek, “I'm going to go wash up so your mom won't catch me like this. But I'm still having aftershocks. That will definitely be happening again sometime soon. Phew. What a man I have...”

With that, she left. Brandon realized that she had no idea where the bathroom was, but he was sure she could figure it out. He was still too shocked and breathless to try and croak out a response, so he hoped for the best. The sound of running water soon after laid rest to his concerns, and he flopped backwards onto his bed after pulling up his pants, sighing heavily when his breath finally came back and his heart rate returned to normal. He had no idea how he was going to keep up with this woman, but he was more than happy to let her get him into shape.

She came back into the room a few minutes later, and smiled down at him. “While I would love nothing more to join you down there, I think your mom would appreciate it more if we were in the living room when she got home. Care to come downstairs with me and maybe do some homework for once?”

He looked up at her, eyes still slightly unfocused, and nodded. He wondered how on earth she could even contemplate studying at that moment, but she did have a valid point. He resignedly rolled himself off the bed, not having the energy to sit up quite yet, and walked back downstairs with her.

Impressive Impressions.

After a few minutes, the fog had lifted, and he did find himself able to concentrate on doing some of the homework.

He was distracted numerous times by looking over at the woman he still couldn't believe loved him and was with him, but he made a valiant effort and succeeded in doing more than he had originally thought he could. Actually, Jeannette turned out to be a great study partner, and since they had a number of classes together, they found that working together they got quite a lot accomplished.

His mother came in around 4:15, carrying a couple of bags of groceries, as she had not had much time to prepare for Jeannette coming over, and like most mothers wanted to prove her “from scratch” cooking skills. This was especially the case since with a boy that used to be as reclusive as Brandon, she didn't get the opportunity very often. Actually, as this was the first girlfriend he had ever had, she seemed doubly obsessed with getting everything exactly right.

She seemed rather pleased that her son and his girlfriend studiously worked on homework while she prepared the dinner, and smiled out at them quite often, enjoying this vision she had earlier begun to worry may never happen. The fact that Jeannette seemed more than a match for her son's intellect certainly didn't hurt things either, and Brandon could sometimes see her shake her head in disbelief as she went back to her cooking.

His mother needn't have worried, dinner was of course a masterpiece, and everything went exceptionally well. His mother was polite and caring, and would occasionally give her son quick looks of deep pleasure and affirmation that she was quite impressed with his choice of women. Brandon figured that since psychologists like to say that men married their mothers that his mother took it as an extremely high compliment that this was the girl he had chosen to bring home for her approval.

His dad was a different matter, although he was also singularly impressed. Jeannette was almost the only person he looked at the entire night, and he was slightly more of a goofball than he usually was, making more offhanded jokes than typical. Brandon figured he was nervous, wanting Jeannette to feel welcome, but like most men felt the desperate need to impress and be liked by a beautiful woman. Brandon knew Jeannette didn't mind at all though, and handled the entire dinner with a perfect ease and comfort that amazed him. He would squeeze her hand regularly to show his support, caring and admiration of him, and on numerous occasions their eyes would meet, and pure love would be transmitted between the two of them.

After desert, they adjourned to the living room, and talked some more, although much more informally. At around 9:00, Brandon's mom apologized profusely for keeping her out so late on a school night, and thanked her for spending time with them.
Jeannette thanked his mother for her superb cooking, and was of course invited to join them for dinners any time. She replied by stating that she would likely be spending a lot of time over their house, and didn't want to be an inconvenience. Before his mother could respond, she then stated that she would like to make them all dinner some night if they would allow her the use of their kitchen. Brandon's mothers eyes went extremely wide at that idea, and she was obviously duly impressed with both her manners and her likely skills. She again looked at Brandon and without saying a word let him know how much she approved of Jeannette.

After saying their goodbyes, Brandon walked her out to her car, and gave Jeannette a chaste kiss, as he expected his parents to be watching, although he thought they very likely each had different motivations. He thanked her for everything, and then headed inside, steeling himself for his parent's high praise they would likely heap upon the two of them.

Back to Work.

Later in bed, he realized he still had not had a chance to talk to Jeannette about finding the right guy for Becky, so he put their ability to talk mind to mind to good use. “Jeannette, do you have a few minutes?”

“If you want them. I was kind of involved formulating a rather detailed fantasy of you curling up in bed with me to aid me in falling asleep, but talking to you can be relaxing as well. Did your parents say anything I should know after I left? Did I do ok?”

“You did marvelous. Let's just say that I think that if I had told them I wanted to marry you, they would have put me in the car, driven me to the store, banged on the door until the owner let us in, and then bought the ring for me. My mother gave me explicit instructions to not screw this up and to treat you like the woman you are. And my dad, well, he just basically told me he was proud of me, and was thrilled that I had found someone that complimented me so well. All in all, yeah, I think you made the best impression that was humanly possible.”

“Good. I figured it went well, I just wanted to make sure there wasn't anything I needed to be aware of next time I come over. We should also figure out a time that our parents can meet. Now that they all approve, and since you and I have already decided we are in it for good, we might as well get them used to each other.”

“I like that idea, and it would be nice to do something before the holidays get started, and get both families connected with one another before we get too busy. Now, onto the business of why I needed to talk to you. We didn't get a chance to really discuss Becky after school. Since I can't see everyone's fantasies all the time, I can't look as heavily for the person who might make a good match. Can you keep an eye out tomorrow, and maybe we can find someone then and better develop a plan over the weekend?”

“Sure, I can do that. I did a little of it today, but I was trying to pay attention to the classes as much as I could, although some of the fantasies I saw were a little distracting. However, you should know that pulling your girlfriend out her reverie of imagining herself with you to discuss another woman will not get you very many brownie points, although I'll let you slide a little since it is for purely altruistic reasons.”

“Well then, what if I told you about how much I would love to hold you tight in my arms, to feel your head on my chest, one hand caressing your back, and the other stroking your face and hair? Feeling your breath on my skin as we kept each other feeling safe and warm, keeping the cold at bay by snuggling ever closer together, as much in contact with each other as we could be, the blankets shielding us from the outside world as we lost time in the closeness of our embrace. I would kiss your forehead and tell you how much I loved you, as you cuddled up ever tighter to me, feeling protected and cared for, and without a worry in the world to distract you. Would that help a little?”

A soft and languid sigh was the only response, and Brandon found himself wrapped in the fantasy as well, which translated perfectly into his dream world, where they spent the entire time together.

The next day at school, Jeannette greeted him with a kiss, her eyelids slightly drooping. “That was some of the best sleep I've had in years. The only thing that would make it better would be for me to take you home right now and force you to make it real. And I am so relaxed now I couldn't care less what anyone else would do or say.”

“I'm glad you liked it. I slept pretty well too, but the pillow is a pitiful replacement for you, and it wasn't quite the same. Some day we will have to figure out how to at least get a long nap in. I don't think my parents are quite ready for overnights though.”

She pouted in response to this, but turned, took his hand, rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. “In that case then, I may as well resign myself to classes again. At least it's Friday. Speaking of which, what are our plans for the weekend?”

“Depends on whether you find a guy for Becky today or not. I want to spend as much of it with you as possible, so I'll be happy with almost anything. The past few days have been such a whirlwind though that I don't want to over-plan it. We've done all the things we needed, to begin our relationship, now I just want to enjoy actually just being with you. Can you cope with that?”

“I guess so, if I must.”, she smiled up at him, “Although there was that a nap that I was hoping we could try to squeeze in.”

“Sleep would be lovely, I certainly enjoyed waking up with you the other day.”

They arrived at their class soon after, and got caught up in their daily schedule.

Just before last period, Jeannette contacted Brandon. “I think I found the perfect guy!”

“Really? Who?”

“Rob Newman.”

“You're kidding me. They are from completely different worlds. Does he have the same fantasy?”

“Not really, although he does seem to be rather sweet with what he wishes for. No, it was actually because he was talking about how he has been leading hikes during the weekends, and he hopes the weather continues to hold out.”

“I assume you attempted to figure out where he has been working?”

“Yup. I mentioned to him we were looking for a fun date idea, and he gave me a funny look, then immediately warmed up to me. He seemed so much more alive when he was talking to me all about it. He's leading one on Sunday. Think you can convince Becky to come too?”

“I can sure try. If not, hopefully we can get a rain check. Give me a few minutes after school to talk to her though. And no getting all jealous again.”

“Just promise me you'll make it up to me as soon as we get home. It's been a long week, and I think I deserve some pampering.”

“I've had a long week too, you know. When do I get some pampering?”

“You get it all the time. Now let me get back to class, and be good with Becky. If you take too long I am liable to come find you and drag you home.”

“Yes, Dear.”

As soon as school ended, Brandon rushed around to find Becky, and found her making a hasty retreat from the school. She always seemed to be uncomfortable around crowds, and disappeared quickly when attendance was no longer mandatory.

“Hey, Becky, can I ask you some advice?”

She turned around slowly, absolutely stunned, as Brandon ran up to her breathlessly.

“Becky, as I'm sure you've heard, Jeannette and I started dating recently, and she doesn't like the typical dinner and a movie idea. So, she wants us to go hiking on Sunday at Crestview mountain, but I'm not sure exactly what I should bring. I know you like the outdoors. Can you give me a little help?”

As Becky started questioning him further about where they were hiking, she got more animated, and gave Brandon detailed information on what basic things he should think about. He was obviously ill equipped for a the hike, but she told him what things he could get away with. The few things she said he absolutely had to have were luckily relatively cheap.

“Becky, you obviously know way more about this than I do. I really appreciate all your help, it's been invaluable. You know, if you aren't doing anything, it would be awesome if you would come along with us, and make sure we stayed safe and didn't take a wrong turn. I'd be eternally grateful if you wouldn't mind helping me out. I would hate to have her break something so early in our relationship.”

“Are you sure? I wouldn't want to be a third wheel. Although I do love that mountain. It has a wonderful view on the top.”

“Absolutely. In fact, I think we both would appreciate it. It would feel far less like a date, and much more like just hanging out, which is what the both of us prefer. Can we pick you up around 7:00 to make sure we get there on time? I'll buy the coffee too if you want any.”

“No coffee for me, but it sounds like fun.” She texted him her address so he would also have her phone number, and they smiled at each other as they walked away. Brandon was shocked at how easily that had gone. Then again, just being nice to people and making them feel valuable and important usually did wonders for a relationship.

Pleasant Presents.

Brandon was beaming as he slid into Jeannette's car. “All set, we are on for Sunday. I wish we could sleep in, but it might be nice to get out for a while as well.” Jeannette nodded her agreement, then drove them to her house to relax for a while, since the hard part of getting them all together seemed to finally be completed.

They greeted her parents, and made their way up to Jeannette's room. As she entered her room, she stopped short, and Brandon bumped into her by accident. He turned to see her eyes wide, mouth slightly open in shock.

“You like it?”, Jen queried as she walked up the stairs behind them, “I thought it was about time we gave you a minor upgrade.”

Brandon turned to the room then, and was shocked. The room had been rearranged, with an enormous bed in the center, and two nightstand

Sweet Dreams: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 02 Dec 2025 17:58:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 1

Two people find each other, and then find a new world neither of them expected.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Introduction:
This story is based on the world of "Genie Chronicles" by Joe Brolly. There is another offshoot series call "Beautiful Wish" that also explores that world. I know someone has recently reposted those stories here, but I read them originally on another site. There are also some concepts from other stores, such as an element from "Bait & Switch" that I thought would fit well. This is the first major story of this type I have done (I did do a relatively short but intense one for a friend a year ago, but it got deleted. I may attempt to resurrect it if that person gives me permission though)

To make my premise work, the story was forced to work this way, and the characters needed to have significant development before any sex could happen. It explores a lot of themes along the way, but it is longer.

So, if you are looking for a quickie, this is not likely to be the story for you. If you like reading for the characters and can accept a deeper story, then this is likely more up your alley. And further installments will reward you for sticking with it.

I am a rather busy person, so I am not going to give you a timeline when parts will be done. I will certainly do my best, and I am open to themes and suggestions. However, I will NOT be getting the main characters pregnant any time soon, nor will I be including anyone underage. A pregnancy theme is possible, but please don't ask for it with the main characters. It just wouldn't work. - Cryonic

Awkwardness and Fear.

Brandon trudged into the classroom and slid into his seat. He pulled out his pen and notebook, and just sat there waiting for class to begin. Brandon had the not so great distinction of being slightly above average, and that was about it. He was just one of the people that make up "everybody else", one of the crowd. He had a few acquaintances, but didn't really feel the need for any close friends. He was somewhat athletic, but not quite good enough to make the varsity teams. And while he was intelligent, and knew the answers to the questions the teachers often asked, he wasn't the type to raise their hands to prove it. In fact, the above description of him is likely the most work anyone had ever done to explain who he was. He was just one of the many.

Class continued as usual, notes being taken, the teacher droning on. As with most students, he decided to let his mind wander. And as his gaze lazily surveyed the room, it chanced upon Jeanette, seated just to his left. Jeanette was beautiful, but not many looked at her much beyond that observation. She was the “untouchable” one. She seemed to live her life in a bubble. When she did talk or laugh with people, it was warmly accepted, but she always seems to be the one who was "mature", and didn't get caught up in the usual high school games or popularity contests. She acted more like a graduate student than a high school student. When she did talk, it was intelligent, incisive, and even witty. And with her looks, she could have been homecoming queen and valedictorian at the same time.

Those looks are what riveted Brandon at the moment. Her flowing auburn hair seemed to glow, giving the area around her a warm homey feel that seemed to make the fluorescent lights seem that much more weak and ugly. And her beautiful eyes, full of intelligence and wisdom, and with the power to make you think she knew your entire mind with one glance. She was taller than most girls, and built with grace, every part of her body proportionate and elegant. Her slightly upturned nose gave her face a cute quality, but the rest of her figure was pure woman, from her c cup tits to her hips and classic hourglass figure, although in her case, the slightly narrower athletic version you would see in a swimmer. But it was her eyes that always caught Brandon's attention.

He was quick to make the look at her a short one. She was out of his league, like comparing a tee ball player to an all-star pro. He was good at not being noticed, it was a skill he had perfected over the years, and that was certainly an embarrassment he was not going to chance. So he went back to trying to force himself to listen to the teacher.

The distinct clinking noise of a mechanical pencil hitting the ground made him look down. Her pencil had evidently rolled off her desk, and rolled right under his. Being a gentleman, he quickly picked it up, and half smiled as he handed it to her. And then the unthinkable happened. His eyes caught hers, and he couldn't look away. He was stuck, transfixed by her. He saw her gaze change from the embarrassed smile, to a look of confusion, then shock, then a smirk. The smirk is what broke the spell. His face flushed deep crimson, and he tried to sink as low in his seat as he could. He covered the side of his face with his hand, wishing he could hide, wishing he could escape. He lived his life enjoying his anonymity, but now the one person he wished would notice him did, but for all the wrong reasons.

The rest of class was torture, and the bell rang. Unfortunately, this bell would not save him. The next class had another teacher who liked to have assigned seats to help her learn the student's names in the beginning of the year, and liked keeping the troublemakers apart. And so he was going to sit beside her again, like he did for about a third of his classes. His own personal hell would continue in perpetuity, and he would never escape.

He waited as long as he could, and slid into his seat next to her just as the bell rang, and he leaned on his left hand to again hide as much as he could. He continued through the day, avoiding her as much as he could. He was watching the clock the last period, just wanting to go home and end today, and only a minute remained. As he lowered his hand to grab his books, a hand caught his forearm. Fear and terror coursed through him, but she had him in a firm grip, and he knew he was not getting away. He slowly turned to look at her, and again was caught by her eyes. They were hard and firm, just like her grip, and the adrenaline flowed through every fiber of his being, stopping time and making the horror stretch into eternity.

Her eyes softened then, apparently realizing the extent of his fear, and sympathy radiated from her.

She sighed, "I am so very sorry. And I think I owe you an explanation. Can we go somewhere to talk, please? I feel terrible about what happened today. Please, can we talk?"

He was stocked, stunned. What on earth did she have to be sorry for? He was the one staring at her, daring to look up at her on the pedestal. Why she would deign to explain anything to him was beyond him, but he knew he had no choice. He nodded his assent, and she almost reluctantly released his arm.

"Grab your things and meet me in the parking lot. I'll give you a ride home. I'm in space 211."

As if he didn't know what space her car was in, but that was beside the point. He nodded, but his entire demeanor spoke of his defeated attitude. His shoulders hunched, his head down, he still felt like the dead man walking. Just as he thought he was going to escape, he was now going to have to explain himself to her in person, and have her explain why she was not interested in a lowly guy like him.

He grabbed his things and headed out to the lot. He didn't want to appear rushed, but he also just wanted to get this over with. She was waiting, leaning on the top of her car, and smiled at him as he walked up. It was a warm smile. He thought of it as motherly in that moment, the smile of a queen who has found a peasant that she likes for some reason, but he still felt very much the peasant.

He put his bag in the back seat and sat down, staring at the airbag etching. She got in, started the car, turned off the blasting radio, and they drove in silence for a few minutes. He hated to be the one to speak first, but he felt he had no choice. "I'm off Palmer, on one of the side streets, if you are going to drop me off."

"Not quite yet, but don't worry, I know exactly where you live." Oh great, she knows. Not that she wouldn't have found out, but he didn't relish the idea that she knew where to find him already.

"We are going to my house first. I think that it will help far better than I can explain for you to see some things firsthand. However, before we get there, I would like you to understand a few things, ok?"

Of course, he nodded his head. As if he had a choice.

"First of all...", she said as she pulled up to a red light, "please look at me."

He turned and their eyes met.

"I really am sorry about today. I never meant to cause you such grief, but I got self-involved, and I didn't really notice as soon as I should have what I was doing to you. I had a lot to think about, and unfortunately, it meant I ended up making today almost as hard on you as it was on me."

She had no idea just how hard today was obviously. Then again, the perfect never seem to understand how hard the little people have it. She continued, eyes back on the road, but he still felt he was supposed to keep his eyes on her.

"I want you to understand that I am honored that you look at me like that. And frankly, there are very few people who I really feel like I have anything in common with in the world. However, I have always respected you, and felt you were honorable."

As far as compliments from girls go, "respected" is one of the worst you can get. And “honorable” was a close second, almost a synonym for “chaste.” Welcome to being sort of friends, the one that she tell about her awful boyfriends as you act as her support, while you suffer silently. What a blessing...

"In fact, I've been wanting to get to know you better for years, but for some reason I could never get the courage or find a way to start a conversation."

He had glanced away as soon as she had said respected, but his head whipped around at that. His eyes were wide in shock, and his jaw almost literally fell open. They sat next to each other every day, how could she not find a way to talk to him?

"I'm different from most people, I know that. It is both a blessing and curse. And you will hopefully understand more clearly very soon. You are going to be the first guy I bring home, so I need to tell you a few things to warn you."

Oh goody, a daddy with a rifle collection and a mom who skins animals, he could just imagine the possibilities.

"My mom and dad are madly in love with each other, and they will absolutely be thrilled to meet you. They will be beaming, I am sure. They will be as nice as you can expect, but I imagine it can be jarring to people who don't know them. And..", she turned to glance at him, "I would like you to eat dinner with us tonight. I know this is all very sudden, but I have my reasons. And I want you to feel comfortable with us, so, please, take this to heart: I really do like you."

This was just a little weird, but then again, maybe he did want a friend. He was so used to gliding through life, that maybe he did want a change of pace. He appreciated that she was trying to be so nice, and he had to give her due credit for that. He decided to take the plunge.

"Let me call my mom, and let her know I won't be home until later", he replied, pulling out his cell.

Attempts at Understanding.

They pulled into a very nice house shortly after, and Brandon braced himself for "the meeting of the parents.” It would have been hard enough if she was his girlfriend, but she wasn't even that, which meant he wasn't sure if any of them were on his side.

He walked around the car, and turned to walk up to the door. Jeannette grabbed his hand and squeezed it, "Thank you so much for doing this. Everything will be fine, I promise." Then she led him up and through the front door, her soft hand never releasing her hold on him.

Jeannette announced her arrival, and her parents entered through a side door, holding hands as well. When they realized he was with her, they indeed smiled so large he was worried they might hurt themselves. Jeannette's mother hugged the arm of her father and squeezed it tightly. She looked up at him and said a simple word filled with tons of emotion, "Finally."

Her dad walked forward, proffered his hand and introduced himself. "It's a pleasure to meet you, I'm Jack, and this is my wife Jen. Welcome to our home."
Brandon took the hand, and felt the man's tight but friendly grip. He didn't seem to be much past his thirties, and his wife was gorgeous, and also appeared young. He saw where Jeannette's looks came from - her parents where the perfect specimens of all that is attractive. But besides their model looks, they had a down-home, cozy feel about them. He oddly didn't feel judged by them, just accepted. It was the weirdest feeling. Even the piercing gaze of Jen's eyes as she seemed to know every fiber of who he was didn't seem to really bother him. Jen looked up at her husband, and it seemed like they had an entire discussion in that glance, and Jack's smile somehow got bigger.

Brandon then realized he had forgotten to speak, and croaked out, "Pleasure to meet you sir, Brandon Taylor.", and he blushed red at his perceived rudeness and inability to exude any confidence whatsoever.

"Brandon, again, welcome to our home. We would love to talk with you a little more, but we have a few more items of work to finish up first. Is there any way you would be willing to join us for dinner?"

"Daddy, I already asked, and he will stay. Will you excuse us, I think we should do some studying as well."

She led him, still holding his hand, up to her beautifully designed room. It was elegant and tasteful, and only served to enhance his feeling of how amazing she was, and how out of his depth he was to be with her.

"Now, can I explain a little of what happened today?" she asked, sitting him next to her on her bed. She folded her legs Indian-style and turned towards him, and seemed to settle in for an in-depth conversation.

"So, now you've met my parents. And like I said, they are madly in love with one another. And that is both my blessing and my curse. In my house, I have a view everyday of how perfect two people can be for one another, how lovely life can be, and basically, a vision of what I want my relationships to be like."

"However, that is also a curse. I've known for years that I may never find someone to compare to that. Someone who is intelligent, caring, and mature enough to know what love truly is. I don't think of love just as a feeling, that is just affection. Love is a choice, and a hard one to make. It takes commitment, and hard work, although it just seems to come naturally to my parents. No one I have ever met has even come close to getting to the base standards I have trained myself to thrust upon them. It's not even close to fair to any guy I would end up being with, but it's a reality I can't deny. I would need a partner, a match, someone who is able to push me and also be able to complement me. And no one has seemed to come close. This was all subliminal though, I didn't even I was even subconsciously doing it until today."

"And then you looked at me. And when I looked into your eyes, I saw something I never expected to see. For a brilliant moment, I saw pure adoration, but also a hint of strength. I have sat next to you on and off for years - I know how smart you are, and I know you don't feel the need to prove it to anyone. You are self-reliant, focused, and have a will to excel. I've always appreciated that, but always from afar."

"Your look struck a chord in me though. At first, it confused me. I never expected to see that look from you, or any person at this point really. Everyone seems to leave me alone. Then it stunned me, as I realized the enormity of what you felt, and the person who was feeling it. I tried to smile, to let you know that I wasn't offended, but I think that may have made it worse."

"The rest of the day I spent realizing everything I've told you, and coming to grips with who I am. I had not realized any of this, it was just the way I was. I needed to do some introspection, and decide what was going on, and how I should be deal with it."

Brandon had no idea how to react. It was overwhelming to begin with, but he was still unsure why she was telling him all this, opening up her soul to him. He appreciated the compliments that were hidden throughout her words, but he still was not completely grasping where this was all headed. Thankfully, she seemed to understand that while he was listening closely, and seemed to comprehend what she was saying, he was still somewhat in the dark.

"Brandon," she smiled as she took his hand, "maybe I should make myself a little more clear."

She leaned forward, and her lips met his. The world exploded in his mind, every fiber of his being focused on their lips, the softness he felt there. He dared to take the next step, and put his hands on her shoulders, and then slid them around her back and pulled her towards him. She wrapped her arms around him, and he surrendered completely to the moment. In that instant, he felt fully connected with her, almost as if they were one, as if she was in his mind. Wait a second, she actually felt like she was inside his mind! This didn't seem normal, this seemed very, very odd. It was intense, and while he welcomed it, he had to make a decision. He decided that this was his one chance, and he surrendered completely. He felt their minds almost become one, and then the door slammed open, and Jeannette's parents flew into the room, a look of fear on their faces.

Unexpected Revelations.

Brandon and Jeannette pulled away from each other, still stunned by the interruption. Her hand reached down and grabbed his though, and he felt both her reassurance, and her need to be reassured herself. They needed each other in that moment, as neither of them had any idea what was about to happen.

Jen spoke first, "Honey, we need to talk. Something unexpected has just happened, and it means we need to have a conversation we were hoping to wait until much later to have. And as it would appear the both of you are involved, so you both need to be a part of this. Can we go down to the living room to talk?"

Jeannette and Brandon looked at each other. Not that either of them had much choice, but they needed to gauge each other. They looked back at her parents, still holding hands, and followed them down the stairs, where they sat on the couch.

Jen again took the lead, as she and her husband sat in the love seat, "Dear, I need to ask you a few rather strange questions to be sure I fully know what is going on. First of all, is this the first kiss for either of you?"

They both nodded. Brandon thought maybe what had happened was more normal than he originally thought, and this was the next step in the birds and bees conversation. Then again, it seemed that most kids kissed without being interrogated, so that couldn't be it.

"Then that makes it a little harder to determine, so I have to ask you to try something else. Brandon, can you please think a word at Jeannette, focusing just on her?"

He picked the word "problematic", as it was at least random, and seemed fitting. Jeannette turned and stared at him, and repeated what he had just thought.

"I assume that was correct Brandon, based on your expression. Now, one more thing, I want you to ask her to make a wish come true for you, but it has to be, how to best say it, sexual in nature. No need to be explicit, just think of something slightly sexual, and ask her to grant it for you."

He tried to pick something innocent, so he told her he wished for a button on her shirt to come undone. She smirked at him, but after a few seconds of nothing happening, Jen sighed.

"Ok, good then at least we know where to begin, and what you are likely capable of. Jeannette, I think you should know about how your father and I met. It is not the usual way two people meet, by any stretch. You see, I am actually a genie, a sexual one. Your father

Cabin Cousins: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 30 Nov 2025 21:56:00 +0000

Cabin Cousins: Part 6

Saying Goodbye; for now.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

Chapter Twenty.

On the drive home, I felt good, like really good. I felt like things were actually going to start changing for the better. Reveling in this feeling, I made a spur-of-the-moment decision. I stopped my car in a random parking lot and pulled out my phone.

One of the guys that I used to work with, Carl, liked to go to this little bar in Superior to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. There was a whole group of guys from work that would go regularly, but Carl was the only one who never stopped asking. For one reason or another, I never took him up on it, and I haven't seen any of them since I stopped being able to go to work.

He answered after a few rings.

"Hi, it's Charles, from work."

"Charles? Hey buddy! How are you doing?"

He sounded happy to hear from me.

"Oh, I've been hanging in there. How's the store since I left?" At the time of the accident, I was the yard manager at the same store I had worked at since I moved to Duluth. It didn't pay a lot of money, but it was enough to get by, and I liked the job. I still felt bad about how I left. As the years went on and my depression spiraled downwards, it had become too hard to mask. My job performance was terrible, and people began to ask questions I didn't want to face the answers to. One day I scheduled myself to take all my vacation days, and then with that in the system, I put in my two weeks' notice. I never went back.

"They made me assistant store manager if you'll believe that," Carl said. "Still a lot of the same faces around here. All the young kids come and go. You know how it is."

"Yeah." I chuckled. In a store like that, you could count on about half of the employees to be lifers. They'd never leave. The other half seemed to be a completely different mix of people every couple of months.

"So, what's up?" Carl asked.

I could hear the store's advertising jingle blaring over the loudspeakers in the background.

"Do you and the guys still go to that bar in Superior?" There it was. I said it. Now if he says yes, I'll have to ask if I can go, and then I'll have to go.

"Yeah! But it's usually just me and Matt. Brian got married, and his wife has him on a short leash. Joe goes to AA. The other guys, just kinda stopped going for one reason or another. Tonight is the night we usually go."

"Mind if I come with?" I asked.

"Of course, man! We're going to leave here at about six."

"Cool, I'll see you there."

"Looking forward to it. It'll be good to see you again."

And now the awkwardness of ending a phone call. I've heard that it's a Midwestern thing, but everyone seems to do it better than I do. "Okay, bye."

"Bye."

I went home, set out some clean clothes, and got in the shower. Sometimes I forget how good it feels to be clean. But then, I knew exactly why it was often too hard to motivate myself to get into the shower. The shower brought memories of Melissa and the possibility of pain. I stood still, letting the near-scalding water cascade over me. The fruity scent of the same brand of body wash Melissa had during our first shower together was strong, and I remembered.

I closed my eyes and started my breathing exercise with a deep slow inhale. Melissa's hands scrubbed my lower back and slid down to squeeze my ass. Breathe out, the pain and hurt waft away like steam in the shower. My fingers follow the lines of her muscles and up her inner thigh, she looks at me with serene contentment. Breathe in. She turns, arches her back, and sighs as I enter her from behind. Breathe out, the pain is gone, and there is only joy. She moans as my soapy hands cup her firm tits, holding her tight against me as we make love. Breathe in. I gasp and hold my breath as we both climax. Breathe out.

I catch my breath and look down, my hand was still grasping my quickly softening manhood, and the oozing result of my orgasm was slowly washed into the drain. I finished cleaning up, turned the water off, and stepped out of the shower.

I looked at myself in the mirror as I toweled dry. It had been quite a while since I had exercised, or gone to the gym, but I still had a good amount of muscle on me. Granted, a bit more flab than I liked, especially on my belly, but overall I still liked the way I looked. Melissa liked the way I looked too. I patted my belly, and there was a slight jiggle. I really should work out again, I thought. When was the last time I went for a run? I couldn't remember.

My eyes strayed from my body to my face. I was still slightly pink from the hot water. I studied the slight age lines beginning to appear around my eyes and noticed that I seemed to have a larger forehead than I used to. When did I start losing my hair?

I put my hands on the edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror. It's a strange thing, looking yourself in the eyes. Despite how good I felt at the moment, all I could see was the pain deep inside. I knew it hadn't always been there, and obviously, I knew when it started. What bothered me was, I couldn't remember what it was like to not have this pain. I could remember every little detail about Melissa, her face, her body, the conversations we had, the things we did together, everything. But if I focus on just me... I can remember being a skinny awkward teenager falling in love and beginning a perfect life, then this, an aging man being crushed by the weight of a tragedy. Every memory between, of what it was to be me, was just gone. Lost to the gray. At the same time, I knew that this person staring back at me in the mirror wasn't me. Once, I was happy. Once I was me, whoever that was. Would I ever get me back, or did I just have to come to grips with the fact that I was now a completely different person?

In heavy contemplation, I got dressed. I put on a faded Iron Maiden concert tee, a token from the time Melissa and I had driven to Sioux Falls, South Dakota to see them perform, and some blue jeans that seemed tighter around the waist than I remembered.

I checked my bank balance and determined that If I was going to have drinks at the bar with Carl, I had better eat at home beforehand. I had a cup of ramen noodles, and cut slices off of a brick of cheddar cheese, as I wasted time watching random crap on YouTube.

Finally, it was five thirty and time to go. Well really, I didn't need to hurry, as it was only a five-minute drive across the bridge to Superior, but there was no way I was going to be late.

I parked behind the bar and didn't see any vehicles I recognized. I listened to the radio for a little while, then at ten to six, I got out of the car. The hard part is done. I'm here.

I walked in and scanned the place for Carl. I know he had said he was leaving work at six, but I didn't want to miss him by mistake if he was early for some reason. Not seeing him or anyone else I knew, I took a seat at the end of the bar. The place wasn't very busy at all, with maybe a dozen people spread out throughout the whole place. A red-haired waitress came and took my order for a Grainbelt beer, and I watched her go to the cooler to get the bottle. She was cute, if a little thick around the middle, and when she handed me the beer, she flashed me the smile of experienced waitresses everywhere. The kind of smile that says, "I'll be sweet, and yes, maybe even flirt with you a little, but this is my job and you better not take it as more than a professional courtesy". I respected that. Good bartenders were hard to come by, and this one seemed proficient so far.

I sipped my beer, and surreptitiously watched the other patrons. There was the same general mix of people you see in bars like this on a Tuesday evening. A few older couples, quietly enjoying dinner and a glass of wine, a fifty-year-old high school prom queen and her steroid-pumped boyfriend, slamming cheap beer, faces wind burned from riding a Harley all day, a table of college frat boy types laughing too loudly at offensive jokes, you know the kind of place.

I faced the bar again, and in the mirror, I could see that one person was sitting alone at the table right behind me. She was facing away from me and seemed engrossed in something on her phone. She was wearing a maroon sweatshirt and had bushy dark brown hair that immediately reminded me of a young Hermione Granger.

I watched her in the mirror, not being a creep, just out of curiosity and that I had nothing else to do while I waited for Carl. She never turned or sat up straight, just stayed on her phone, occasionally typing furiously.

After a while, I looked at the time on my phone. It was twenty after six, Carl should have been here already. I ordered another beer from Cassie, the bartender, and gave him ten more minutes.

I called Carl, and it took four or five rings for him to pick up.

"Hey dude," Carl said right away. "I am so sorry. I have a big issue I've got to manage here."

I could hear people talking loudly in the background and the beep of a forklift.

"Hey," I said. "What's up?"

"One of the kids knocked over a shelving unit in the garden center, and they all collapsed like dominoes. It's a big fucking mess." There was a scuffing noise as he held his phone aside and yelled at someone. "Don't bother saving that stuff, it's all junk now. Scan it, then throw it in the dumpster!" His voice became clear again. "I don't remember being this stupid when I was that age, do you?"

"No, not really. So, are you going to be late or..." I asked, starting to feel a little dumb for getting my hopes up for a fun evening with old friends.

"Sorry, man, this is going to be an all-nighter."

"Oh, okay," I said, feeling like I just got punched in the gut.

"Take a rain check for next week? The first round is on me."

"Yeah, that's okay. Next week it is." I couldn't believe it. I got myself so excited to do normal people things with normal people, and this happened. I don't know why I bothered.

"Alright man, gotta go." Before Carl ended the call, I could hear him start to yell. "Careful! If you knock that over too, I'm gonna"

As I stared at my phone, not knowing what I should think or do, I heard a voice to my right. It was the woman with the brown hair.

"You get stood up too?"

I glanced at her. She was standing at the bar a few spots down from me, waving her empty glass at the bartender.

"Huh? Yeah."

"Sorry for eavesdropping. So what was her excuse?"

In the corner of my eye, I could see the waitress return with a full glass. The girl took a drink right away. It was something creamy, Bailey's maybe.

"Problems at work." I didn't mention that the 'her' was a 'him'. As secure enough in my sexuality as I was, straight guys just didn't say things that could give a woman mixed signals.

"Typical." She took another long pull off her drink. "This is the third date in a row that has left me sitting. I take the time to get ready and then sit here waiting. I've got homework I could be doing." She sighed. "I don't know why I bothered."

"Right." Her last words had struck a chord with my thoughts, and I turned to face her.

Our eyes met, and the world stopped. We stared at each other, each of us with furrowing brows. My heart began to race, and I felt like I just got a shot of adrenaline.

Slowly, she set down her drink, and I set down my phone, but our eyes remained locked.

Eventually, she whispered. "I know you..."

My throat was dry, and I struggled to get enough air to respond. "I don't think we've met..."

She was pretty, and younger than I had expected. There was something strikingly familiar about her, but I knew I had never met this person before, and probably hadn't ever seen her. Her maroon sweatshirt had the big yellow UMD (University of Minnesota, Duluth) logo on it. There was something in her eyes, her icy blue eyes, that told me that I knew this person.

"Who are you?" She whispered. The confusion on her face gave way to a look of fear.

"Charles," I said woodenly, trying to make some sense of what was happening.

This wasn't like the times you see someone in a crowd that looks like someone you know. I knew this person, have always known this person, and yet, nothing about her was familiar.

"What is going on?" She asked, glancing at the bartender who was eyeing both of us in turn with raised eyebrows. "You're real? You're really real?" Her look of fear gave way to panic. "I've got to get out of here. This can't be happening."

She slowly backed away from me, then turned and fled towards the door. I scrambled to put some cash on the bar for my beer, then followed after her. When I got outside, she was standing near a car with her head in her hands.

She looked up at my approach. "Don't come any closer." She warned me.

"What's going on?" I asked. "How do you know me? How do I know you?"

"You know who I am?" She asked, hand on her car door, ready to flee.

"When I saw you, I felt like I've known you my entire life, but I've never seen you before." I shook my head, more confused than ever in my forty-two years.

"Well, I know you, Charles Larson."

"How do you know my last name?" I asked, taken aback. I was pretty sure I hadn't said it at all earlier.

"If you're really you, then I know everything about you." Her fear was transforming into anger, and she was almost shouting now.

"How?"

"Because I dream about you every night! My first memories are dreams about you! I close my eyes, and I see your face! I see your life! Every day, every night!" She was holding her head again and had started pacing side to side next to her car. "Oh my God. All these years, all the therapy, all the drugs to get you out of my head, and I find you sitting in a dive bar. This can't be real."

My car was parked next to hers, and she watched me wearily as I slowly walked over and sat on the hood.

"If you're really Charles Larson, tell me about yourself." She was looking at me like she was seeing a ghost.

"I grew up in Minnetonka..." I was confused to the point of being numb, so I just started talking. I told her about my family, where I went to school, everything up to just before I fell in love with Melissa.

Her face was pale, but she had stopped pacing and was just staring at me. "What was her name?"

I looked at her sharply, surprised by the question.

"Your second cousin, the one you married."

Shocked, I replied. "Melissa."

She took a tentative step towards me. "The two of you lived in a tiny apartment off of Grand Ave." She stepped closer. "You lived there together for fifteen years until..." She was right next to me now, and she picked up my right hand, turning it over to see the backside. She traced a finger down the scar that ran lengthwise behind my index finger. "Someone at your work dropped a piece of metal gutter, and the end sliced your hand open. It bled and bled, and you had to go get it stitched up."

"How do you know these things?" I asked with something I could only describe as awe.

"Because I saw it happen. I was there, in my dreams."

"I feel that we are connected somehow, but, I don't even know who you are."

She shifted her hands and grasped mine in a handshake. She looked at me with a shy smile. "I'm Kate Winters, and I've been waiting to meet you my whole life."

Chapter Twenty-one.

"You're older than I thought you would be."

Kate was eyeing me from across the table. We had gone back into the bar and had taken a booth near the back. The frat boys were gone, and there was no one else nearby.

"How old do you think I should be?" I asked, head still spinning.

"When I was growing up, every dream was different. The time wasn't the same, the days weren't one-for-one. You were getting older faster than I was. For the last couple of years though, I've had the same dream. It's the same scene every night." She looked at me with empathy, expecting that I wasn't going to like what she was saying. "You were thirty-three, and it was nine years ago."

A wave of non-specific dread washed over me. "What scene, What dream are you having over and over?"

I already knew what she was going to say, and I didn't want to hear it.

Kate closed her eyes. "We are in your truck, we had just been at the movie theater. You were telling me how you never liked Matt Damon, but in this movie, he was pretty good. Then,”

"Stop," I said, probably a little too forcibly.

"I'm sorry." Her eyes were glistening with tears.

We sat in silence for a long time, each wrestling with our thoughts.

Finally, I asked. "You said I was speaking to you?"

She sniffed and nodded. "When the two of you were apart, it was kind of a third-person view, like watching a movie. But whenever you were with her, I saw you through her eyes. I felt what she felt, I thought what she thought. I think,” She looked at me apprehensively. "When the dreams started, it was the summer she figured out that she loved you. I was five and didn't really understand what I was seeing. I started using bigger words, and acting like I was thirteen because you two were thirteen."

My thoughts swirled like a hurricane around that night nine years ago. There was the crash, and my truck crumpled up like a beer can. I was dazed, and there was glass in my eyes. I struggled to reach Melissa. The door had crumpled in and crushed her into the seat, into the tight space between what had been the dashboard and the back of the cab. Her eyes opened as I touched her cheek. She tried to speak, but no noise came out. Her mouth kept moving until suddenly she went still. Her heart stopped, and the spark of life left her eyes. My love, my life, was gone.

Tears were streaming down my face, but somehow I had the composure to speak. "If you thought what she thought, did she blame me?" One thing that I had thought I had come to a resolution on, was the thought that the accident was my fault, that; had I not been looking at her at that moment, I might have been able to avoid the other car.

Kate was crying too. "Of course not. You know what she was trying to say?" She reached across the table and held my hands tight in hers. "She was saying "I love you" over and over. She knew she was dying, and her only thought was that you would be alone."

Still holding Kate's hands, I buried my face into my arm and cried hard, shuddering with every sob.

I don't know how long I cried. At some point, I heard the waitress come by, and Kate whispered "We're okay."

I felt Kate start running a hand through my hair, massaging my head. Exactly how Melissa used to. It felt good, but it also felt wrong. It wasn't Melissa's hand, It was Kate's. She was some random college girl I had never met, and I was plenty old enough to be her father. At the same time though, some part of me, deep down, was screaming that this was Melissa.

I raised my head from my arm and looked at Kate. I felt no apprehension or shame in meeting her eyes, eyes that were so much like Melissa's. I studied them intently. They weren't just similar, they were identical. The patterns of blue were the same, and there was even that tiny green speck in the iris of her right eye. No one but me had ever noticed it. As insane as it sounds, I swear that I could feel Melissa's soul staring back at me through Kate's eyes.

"So, what now?" I asked.

"Maybe we should go somewhere more private and figure this out," Kate replied, her eyes moving to the people walking into the bar.

"I still live in the same place." I couldn't beli

Cabin Cousins: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 28 Nov 2025 21:55:00 +0000

Cabin Cousins: Part 5

The Gales of November.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

"Hmm" Melissa said, her face still buried in the pillow.

She shifted and turned her head, and I moved to her side with one arm and a leg still draped over so we could look into each other's eyes.

"Wow. That was..." She sighed. "...Wonderful."

I smiled and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did."

She squinted at me. "Are you sure I'm not dreaming, and you're just a figment of my imagination?" She said playfully, though I could tell there was something serious behind the question.

"I'm real, and I'm right here, in your bed, and I love you."

She searched my eyes for a moment, rolled onto her side, and pulled me in close, kissing me deeply.

When we stopped kissing to catch our breath, she whispered. "It's our bed, and I love you too."

We held each other in silence for a long while. I knew that she had something else to say, but I didn't push her. Eventually, she broke the silence.

"Do you want pancakes? I want pancakes."

Not exactly the soul-baring statement I was expecting, but now that she had said it, by damn I wanted pancakes.

"I'll help." I had made pancakes exactly once before, and it wasn't a complete disaster, so I felt that my inclusion in the process wouldn't be too much of a hindrance.

She got a distant look in her eye, then rolled onto her back, and covered her face with her hands with a groan. "I don't have any pancake mix."

She peeked at me through her fingers and we both started laughing. I'm not sure why but we both found it hilarious but we roared with laughter.

I playfully pushed her towards the side of the bed. "Well, get dressed. I'll take you out for breakfast."

Still laughing, she got up and opened a dresser drawer. Stepping into a pair of light blue panties, she asked. "Are you getting dressed too, or are you going to go like that?"

"I'm thinking about it." I quipped, eyes following her every movement.

I loved watching her move. She had a litheness and grace to her. Cat-like? No, that's not quite right. Amazonian? Maybe, but that implies a stature and bulk that Melissa didn't have. She was fit, not body builder muscular, and she wasn't particularly tall, just shy of my own five foot ten. She was perfect, and my eyes couldn't get enough of her. Let's leave it at that.

"You'll give the old ladies at Perkins quite a shock." She shot back, still laughing.

With an exaggerated sigh, I rolled off the bed. "For the sake of the old ladies, fine, I'll get dressed."

Chapter Sixteen.

The plate clinked as Melissa set down her fork. "Ugh. I ate too much, but that really hit the spot."

She had attacked her "tremendous twelve" meal with murderous intent. All that remained was a scrap of crust from a piece of toast, and some maple syrup residue on an otherwise clean plate. She had even swiped a strip of bacon off of my plate, an act that left fork marks on my brother's hands on several occasions.

I looked at my plate, with its pile of hash browns and a third of a stack of pancakes remaining, and set down my fork. "I guess I didn't work up as much of an appetite as you, cause I'm stuffed too."

Melissa looked at me with her special smile and mischievous eyes. "Well, you'll have to try harder next time."

"I need to work out more."

"I can help with that." She replied, and we both giggled, knowing the truth of it.

"Let's start with a walk."

We left the Perkins restaurant, and with Melissa navigating, we drove north out of Duluth on Hwy 61. We pulled off and parked where a little river crossed under the road and spilled through a steep set of rocky rapids to Lake Superior below. We hiked down a little trail, and she led me out onto one of the big rocks. The scenery was spectacular, and the water rushing past the rocks had a hypnotic quality. It hadn't snowed last night, but the wind was blowing hard off the lake, and the constant mist from the rapids gave the crisp early November air some real bite.

We sat for a while without speaking. Just two people holding hands, taking in the scenery and the roar of the water. There was a Gordon Lightfoot song that had something about the gales of November, how did it go?

"When I left home," Melissa began, just loud enough to hear.

I turned and watched her, careful to hear what she was saying over the noise of the rapids. I had been hoping for, and dreading this moment, when she decided to get the details of her past out in the open. I resolved to not interrupt and to let her tell it at her own pace.

"This was the first place I went." She continued. "I didn't know where to go. I didn't have anywhere to go."

She sniffed. We were alone but had someone been watching, her running nose and the tears on her cheek might have been assumed to have been caused by the cold, but I knew differently. I could see the deep down hurt that was welling up, and my heart ached. I squeezed her hand, and let her talk.

"Every night for two weeks, I'd leave school, then go up the hill to the mall and sit in the food court to do my homework. When the mall closed, I came here, and parked for the night right over there." She pointed up to the little parking lot where my truck was. "I'd wake up, scrape the snow and frost off the windows, and go to school. I didn't tell anyone because then I'd have to explain why I was sleeping in a car in February. I had friends, but not close friends, you know? Like, not the kind of friends that I could talk to about..." She trailed off and wiped her nose on her jacket sleeve.

"I had been lucky, it hadn't been as cold as it should have been, but then one night it got very cold. When I left the mall, I knew if I spent the night here again, I could be in serious danger. So I went to the laundromat. There was never anyone in there in the middle of the night, so I sat at one of the tables and fell asleep. The owner woke me up a couple of hours later, yelling at me that I couldn't sleep there, so I got in my car and came back here."

She had been looking at the water as she spoke, but now turned and looked at me. I saw the fear and shame these memories invoked. I wanted to say something, anything to comfort her, but I knew that I should let her say what she needed to say, so I let her continue.

"When I went to sleep on the back seat, I didn't think I was going to ever wake up, and I was okay with that. I didn't care that I was going to die. Nobody cared, nobody would miss me. The world would be better off without one more stupid girl. Why bother going on?" She looked away from me, east towards the vast lake, and her face twisted up in anger. "You know, the worst thing, the worst part of all of it, is they made me feel like it was all my fault. They had me so twisted up, that I believed that I was the cause of everything that happened."

She turned back to me, the anger fading, leaving just a profound sadness. I wiped the tears from her cheek, and she leaned her shoulder against me.

"Did your parents tell you what happened?"

My throat was dry, and I swallowed hard before replying. "They were vague."

She gave a little smile that was like a sunbeam on a stormy day. "I asked your mom and dad not to tell anyone. You're so lucky to have them."

She looked back to the lake and spoke quietly enough that if her face had not been right next to mine, I wouldn't have been able to hear her. "When I was fifteen, when I started looking more like a woman, and less like a little girl, my dad started abusing me. Mom, she was drunk more than she was sober. She knew, she had to know, and she didn't do anything."

As the River roared in its ceaseless path to Lake Superior, and the cold wind whistled and rattled through the leafless trees, Melissa spoke of abuse and divorce, lost jobs and social status, the failing of the system to help a girl who was too scared to ask for help and the blame that was assigned for all of it.

"So that night, I remember when the state trooper knocked on my window." She gave a brief mirthless huff. "I thought he was an angel, with the way his flashlight lit up the frost on the inside of the window. I thought I was dead, that it was all over. I felt relieved." She shook her head. "The next thing I remember was being in a hospital bed, wrapped in electric blankets, and seeing the sunrise through the window. That trooper was there. He had stayed with me, way past the end of his shift, just to make sure I was alright. Turns out, when they went to my parent's house to see what was going on, my dad was out of town, and my mom ended up getting arrested for assaulting an officer and having a bunch of heroin. That's why she went back to him. Not for me, but for the money to buy her drugs. The trooper persuaded me to reach out to my friends. He said that people can be capable of unexpected acts of kindness, and I decided to believe him. So I called Ashley. We had always gotten along pretty well, and her parents were always super nice to me. They let me stay with them, which was really awkward at first. I just couldn't believe that a family could be so, so perfect. It was like stepping into an old sitcom. Maybe there was a little trouble now and then, but everyone loved each other, and it all worked out in the end. It was surreal, but eventually, I started believing that it was how families should be. That it was right and good, and normal."

She looked me in the eyes then, and I saw her love burning through the hurt.

"I didn't think that I would ever have that. I thought that there was no way I could ever open up and let someone love me, to be me, to be normal. Who could want me? Then your parents invited me back to the cabin, and I grasped onto a foolish hope that maybe you could. Ever since it's just been, It just doesn't seem real. Charles, I know you love me, but I'm still so afraid."

I silenced her with a quick kiss on the lips. I held her cold, rosy cheeks in my hands and looked her in the eyes. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!"

Fresh tears streamed down her face, not tears of remembered pain, but tears of joyful love. She threw her arms around me and we held each other tight. Overhead, a hawk called, adding its little part to the scene of wind, water, and young lovers.

Chapter Seventeen.

Getting in my truck and leaving Duluth that evening was the hardest thing I had ever done. The only thing that gave me the strength to leave was the knowledge that it was only temporary. Soon, very soon, I would never have to leave her again.

When I got home, Mom was at the kitchen table reading a newspaper. She greeted me with a smile. I had to be very careful with how I was going to handle this conversation. I didn't want to lie to my mom, but I also didn't want to tell her the whole truth.

"How was your weekend? I didn't get a call from the cops, so it couldn't have been too exciting."

"I was the cop! We went to a Halloween party dressed as the Village People."

"Fun!" Mom exclaimed, giving me a beaming smile.

"Yeah, and something else happened. Do you know how I can get my employee discount at any store? Well, we stopped at one of the stores in Duluth, and I ended up talking with the yard manager. They've been having trouble finding someone competent to drive a forklift, and if I transferred up there, they'd give me a raise and make me an assistant manager. He said I could start working up there in two weeks." All of these individual facts were technically true, but it still felt like lying.

"Good for you! It's great to have in-demand skills. That's a long way to drive though."

"Yeah, it would be like, five hours of driving every day."

"Did you look into getting an apartment up there?" Mom folded up the newspaper and gave me her undivided attention.

"After the school year starts, there's literally nothing cheap available."

"Where would you stay then?" She asked, looking concerned.

"Well, on the way home, I was thinking about who I know that lives up there. Rob lives in a dorm, so I couldn't get away with staying there long-term. But then I remembered that Melissa lives in Duluth, I could maybe call her and see if she wants a roommate." Okay, this last bit was a lie. I didn't feel good about it, but it had to be done.

"Our Melissa? Have you called her yet?"

"Not yet. I'm pretty sure I have her number in my phone."

"You should figure this out sooner rather than later." She looked at the clock. "It's not too late, give her a call now."

I made a show of finding Melissa's number as if I hadn't memorized it weeks ago. Melissa and I had rehearsed this moment. I had the volume on my phone turned way up, so my mom was sure to hear Melissa's side of the conversation too.

"Hello?" Melissa's angelic voice asked after three rings.

"Hi Melissa, it's Charles."

"Charles! It's good to hear from you! What's up?"

"Well, I'm going to be transferring up there for work, and I was wondering if you would mind having me as a roommate until I found a place of my own." Another necessary lie.

"Yeah, I guess that would be okay. You're not going to find anywhere else to stay until the end of the school year. Even then, I was lucky to get this place, this spring."

"So, you're okay with me staying with you?"

"Yeah, it'll be fun. Like staying at the cabin, but I don't think my landlord would approve of campfires."

"I'll pay half the rent, and utilities, and everything."

"Naturally," Melissa said. "I was going to ask one of my friends if they wanted to move in. Only paying half the rent will make saving for school a lot easier."

"Cool. So, I guess I'll give you a call tomorrow, and we can figure out the details?"

"Yeah, okay."

"I'm talking with my mom right now, so I should probably let you go."

"Hi Mom!" Melissa yelled.

"Hi, Melissa," Mom replied, loud enough to be sure that the phone picked it up.

"Talk to you tomorrow, bye!" Melissa said, much quieter this time.

"Bye." I had to be very careful not to reflexively say I love you.

I put my phone away and noticed that my mom was studying me with a funny little smile on her face. Then in the most casual tone, she asked. "So, does she love you as much as you love her?"

My heart nearly stopped. I couldn't respond.

"That was a lovely charade. Unnecessary, but lovely."

I couldn't speak. My brain frantically searched for words but found only shocked silence.

"Oh, honey." She began, in a soothing motherly voice. "You're my baby. Did you think I wouldn't know? It was plain to see at the cabin that you two are in love. You spent the weekend with her?"

I forced myself to reply. "Yes," I said, fearing that it was all over. I felt like crying.

"Good," Mom said simply.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Mom knew about me and Melissa, and she was... Happy for me? "So, you're not mad about us?"

"Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go."

My tears came then, flowing hard as I released all my pent-up fears and anxiety. Mom held me as I cried on her shoulder. She gently rubbed my back like she used to do when I was a kid.

When my crying subsided, she held my shoulders at arm's length. "Now, tell me about her."

I did. In the conversation that followed, I was more honest and open about my feelings than I could remember being to anyone other than Melissa. I explained how we knew what each other was thinking or feeling, just by looking into each other's eyes. I told her how I wanted to improve myself, to be a better person for Melissa. And, looking back on it with a touch of horror, I did my best to explain the connection I felt with Melissa when we made love. Throughout it all, my mother was nothing but caring and understanding. After all the fear of this moment, it was surreal. It felt so good, so liberating to tell her how I felt about Melissa.

When I was done, I asked Mom. "Does Dad know?"

"Oh, I doubt he picked up on it."

"Are you going to tell him?"

Of all the people in the family, I was sure that Dad would be the least likely to accept. He had always been very traditional. Kind and gentle, but with a very strict moral compass.

"Of course. He's my husband. The way you feel about Melissa, I feel about him." She hugged me again. "Don't be ashamed. Love her with all your heart, and everything else will work itself out."

She kissed me on the cheek and told me that she loved me. I told her that I loved her too, and said goodnight.

I went to my bedroom, shut the door, and called Melissa.

"What's up?" She answered. "I didn't think I'd hear from you until tomorrow."

Deciding to just be direct about it, I said. "My mother has officially given us her blessing."

The line was silent as Melissa processed this. When she spoke, I could tell that she was crying.

"How did she find out?" She asked.

I recounted the whole conversation.

"See? I told you your mom was the best."

"She really is."

"So, what now?" She asked, with a bit of anxiety.

"She said that she had to tell everyone because it's better to have it out in the open than have to keep lying to the family. I agreed."

After a short pause, Melissa said. "Me too."

As it turns out, my family's reaction was both better than I had feared and worse than I had hoped. My parents had called a family meeting and all of my immediate family, and their spouses, showed up. There were those like my mom, and my brother Mark, who were supportive and genuinely happy for me. On the other end of things, there were people like my second older brother, Stephen, and his wife, who were disgusted and called me a pervert.

Most were somewhere in the middle, either not understanding and being polite about it, or just ambivalent to the whole issue.

Then there was my dad. He just sat there the whole time, with a frown on his face, and never spoke a word. I couldn't tell if he was ashamed, or angry, or what, and it tore me up inside. He had never in his life been shy about voicing his opinion. After my mom, he was who I needed acceptance from the most. I desperately wanted him to say something, anything, but he never did. His silence cut deeper than any insult or accusation ever could.

At the beginning, and with prompting from my mom, I had stood before everyone, confessing Melissa's and my love for each other, and that I was moving out to live with her in Duluth. After the initial shock and spectrum of reactions, I sat down and answered questions.

Now, not being able to bear my father's silence any longer, I stood again, interrupting several side conversations. I addressed the whole group, but my words were meant for my father more than anyone.

"Melissa and I truly love each other. Nothing you do or say can change it. Accept it, accept us, or don't. I don't care."

Dad didn't react, didn't even look me in the eyes.

I rushed to my room and locked the door. I curled up on my bed and cried, harder than I could remember ever crying before. The stress of the family meeting and my dad's non-reaction had utterly destroyed me. I held a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my uncontrollable sobs, and to hide my face from the

Cabin Cousins: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 26 Nov 2025 21:53:00 +0000

Cabin Cousins: Part 4

Costumes and characters.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

We sat on the couch, as she didn't have a table we could both sit at and ate hungrily. We had both worked up quite an appetite. When we had finished eating, Melissa leaned over the back of the couch, and set our empty plates on the island counter, then cuddled up against me.

"That hit the spot." She said with a sigh.

"There's been a lot of that recently."

Melissa giggled. "Yeah, there has, hasn't there?"

We sat in silence for quite a while, just enjoying being near each other.

Finally, Melissa sat up and said. "Come on, I'll show you our costumes."

I followed her back to her bedroom, and she started pulling things out of a big paper bag next to her dresser.

"This is yours." She said, handing me a blue police shirt and hat. "And the final touches, handcuffs, and a mustache." She handed me a pair of fuzzy pink novelty handcuffs and a fake mustache that looked like it was straight out of a seventies porn video.

I laughed. "That's awesome. So I'm the cop, are you my prisoner?"

"As much fun as that could be, no."

Then she took her costume out of the bag. It consisted of a small light brown halter top with all kinds of colorful beads sewn onto it, a matching skirt that looked very short, and a feathered headdress.

"We're the Village People?" I asked.

Melissa nodded with a slightly uncertain smile. "Do you like it?"

"I love it. What are Ashley and James going as?"

"Ashley is the cowboy, and James is the soldier." She held up the halter top for me to see. "Ashley made this."

The beadwork was pretty amazing. As I looked it over, I couldn't help but notice that Melissa still had an uncertain look on her face.

"Do you... not like it?" I asked.

"It's beautiful! It's just, Well, I should put it on and show you." She put a hand over my eyes. "Close your eyes, and when I tell you to open them, pretend that you aren't my lover, and I just showed up to the party. Okay?"

I nodded and closed my eyes. Naturally, thoughts of what Melissa was going to look like in the outfit began to bubble in my imagination. Then the truth of it dawned on me. When I arrived at the cabin two weeks ago; and she greeted me in a dress, which I was now certain that she had worn for the sole purpose of enticing me and me alone. I have never seen her wear anything in public that wasn't baggy or loose-fitting, and not anything nearly as revealing as I imagined this costume was going to be. I knew that I had to be very careful in how I reacted.

"Remember, you don't know me." Melissa reminded me. Her voice sounded like she was at the other end of the room. "Okay. Open your eyes."

I did and said the first thing that came to my mind. "Wow." I looked her up and down. The halter top was cut fairly low, giving a glimpse of the inner curves of her tits. It covered her chest down to just above her navel, leaving a lot of skin on her belly, sides, and back, bare. The skirt was very short, barely covering more of her legs than my boxer briefs covered mine. The waistline sat low, leaving more skin exposed. Her long muscular legs and her toned arms were also completely bare. As much as I was struck by how stunningly sexy she looked, I could see how anxious she was about the prospect of revealing so much skin.

While keeping my eyes on her, I turned my head like I was talking to someone next to me. "Who is that?" Turning my head to the other side I answered my question. "That's Melissa." Back to the other side. "Wow, she is gorgeous."

My antics made Melissa giggle.

"Who is she here with?" "I don't know him. Must be from out of town." "Lucky bastard."

Melissa laughed, and I stepped across the small room to her, happy to have at least temporarily eased her tension.

When she spoke, her smile was still strained. "It's not too much, I mean, not enough, is it?" She asked, tugging down slightly on the hem of the skirt.

"It's more than a bikini."

"I don't own a bikini." She said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "It's not; I mean; I;" She was struggling to get the right words out for what she wanted to say.

I sat on the bed next to her.

"It's not too... slutty, is it?" She asked, staring at the floor.

Gently, I put a hand on her cheek and turned her head towards me. "No. The costume isn't what makes some girls seem slutty, it's how they act while wearing the costume, and that's just not who you are."

"I don't know how other girls can do it. They all seem so comfortable in their skin. I've never been, except with you."

"Melissa, you are beautiful. There's no shame in letting people see that." I said, keeping my hand on her cheek, and maintaining eye contact.

She stretched her legs out in front of her, her flexed muscles clearly defined. "I look like I could have been Brigitte Nielsen's stunt double in Red Sonja."

I laughed. "You say that like it's a bad thing. She was a goddess."

This got a smile from her. "I think you're biased."

"Yes, I am. But that doesn't mean I'm wrong." She still didn't seem convinced. "You should be proud of your body. It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. Do you like wearing it?"

"Yes." She said softly, then added. "It feels really good."

"You look amazing."

"Everybody is going to be staring at me all night. I don't know if I can take that."

She was probably right about everybody staring at her. Every guy there is going to want her and be jealous of me. Every girl is going to know that she is more beautiful than they are and be jealous of her.

"It's Halloween, so pretend to be someone else. Be a girl who doesn't give a fuck about what other people think about her because she's confident in who she is. Be a girl that loves the attention, because she knows that every look is a compliment about her stunning beauty."

I wasn't sure if I was saying the right things or not. She still didn't look very confident, but I could tell that she understood my intent.

"I'll try." She gave me a quick kiss.

"Maybe you'll find out that you like the attention, and won't have to pretend anymore."

"Maybe." She smiled shyly. "I think I have to wear different panties though. I wanted to wear the red one for you but..."

She stood and faced away from me, and I looked with admiration at the backs of her long, sexy legs. Then she bent over at the waist, and the short length of the skirt was pulled up, leaving nearly her entire bare ass exposed. I could see the thin satin strap of her thong running between her ass cheeks. I stood and put my hands on her ass, squeezing it. She stood upright, but I kept her from turning around. I pressed myself against her, arms around her waist, pulling her ass against the bulge in my pants.

"Keep the red one on," I whispered into her ear.

"It's not too much? I feel like I'm going to be showing my bare ass to everybody."

"Maybe... just don't bend over like that when anyone other than me can see it."

Melissa giggled cautiously. "Okay. But if I'm wearing this, then you can't stand behind me to hide that bulge the whole time. If people are going to see me, they're going to see you too."

I laughed. "Deal. I can guarantee that I'm going to be hard as a rock all night." Then having an idea, I pulled away, undid my pants, and reached down inside. Melissa watched me with an amused smile. I rearranged myself so that, instead of being tucked down under between my legs, my very erect cock sat pointing down along my left leg. I fastened my pants, and with how tight they fit, the outline of my cock was clearly visible.

"That's fair." Then she said mischievously. "Maybe next year you can be the cowboy, and I'll have you wear ass-less chaps. That's it, just ass-less chaps."

We both laughed, and I pulled her into my arms, hugging her warmly. "I love you."

"I love you." She replied.

"If it gets too uncomfortable, we'll leave," I said softly. "It doesn't matter what we do, as long as we are together."

I felt her nod in agreement. After a pause, she said. "Speaking of what to do, the party doesn't start for, like, six hours."

"How about renting a movie, and just relaxing?"

"Okay." She said, chuckling. "But I am not wearing this to the video store."

We wondered the isles of the Blockbuster down the street from Melissa's apartment, indecisive on what we wanted to watch. We had both changed into comfortable jeans, but Melissa still wore the beaded halter top, albeit underneath a long padded wool coat. None of the new releases had sparked much interest, and we eventually found our way to the 'sci-fi and fantasy' section.

After a few minutes, a title caught my eye. I grabbed the box off the shelf and handed it to Melissa.

"Nice." She said, grinning.

Ten minutes later, the opening credits began, and as Arnold Schwarzenegger rode across a mountain valley to an Ennio Morricone score, we cuddled together on Melissa's couch to watch Red Sonja.

We barely spoke during the movie, both content with being close to each other and enjoying the show. At one point, as I watched her rapt attention to a sword fight, I felt a familiar feeling of awe. Melissa was my perfect woman. There wasn't a single thing about her that I would change. Well, her insecurities and self-confidence aside, but I'm working on those.

The final scene played out, and the end credits rolled to more of Morricone's beautiful score. Melissa turned in my arms, facing me.

"I love that movie." She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. "And you're right, Brigitte Nielsen is a goddess."

"So, what do you want to do now?" I asked suggestively.

Melissa's eyes blazed with fiery passion. "What do you think I want to do?"

Recalling the dialog from the final scene of the movie, I said in my best Arnold voice. "I make it a rule, never to take a woman unless she can beat me in a fair fight."

Melissa grinned and continued with Brigitte Nielsen's line. "That's a challenge I might think about someday."

"What about right now?"

"Why not?"

When Melissa said the last line of the movie, I grabbed her by the shoulders and wrestled her onto her back. In response, she twisted around and, surprising me with her strength, flipped our positions. She straddled me, pinning me face up on the couch. I have to say, after watching that particular movie, this roughhousing was hot. I could tell that Melissa thought so too.

She leaned down and we kissed deeply.

I looked into her blazing blue eyes. "My warrior queen will have what she demands."

"Get naked. Now." She said gently, but in a tone that made it sound like a command.

She inched forward, straddling higher up my chest, and giving me room to get my pants off. As I struggled to accomplish that as quickly as I could, I watched as she seductively removed her halter top. Pants and underwear off, I reached up and grasped her tits, rubbing her nipples with my thumbs. She closed her eyes and moaned quietly.

Melissa slid back to straddling my hips, and tugged at my shirt, helping me get it off without having to fully sit up. Then she leaned way back between my legs, lifting her legs into the air and towards her chest as she laid her back on the couch. I got a marvelous view as she pulled her pants off, taking the red thong with them.

She came back forward to straddle me again, and I began to sit up to meet her, but she put her hands on my chest, gently pushing me back down. She leaned over me, kissing me briefly on the lips, then sensually made a trail of kisses down my neck, chest, and belly. She knelt between my legs, spreading them apart.

I sighed as she moved her hands up my inner thighs and caressed the freshly shaved skin around my balls. She brought her face close to my cock, and looked up at me, meeting my eyes. She pursed her lips, blew softly on my bare genitals, and smiled as I shivered. Maintaining eye contact, she grasped my cock, and lowered her mouth upon it.

I gasped in pleasure as she took me in. I could see in her eyes that my reaction fueled her desire to pleasure me. I couldn't have looked away if I wanted to. There was a fierceness in her eyes that I found to be absolutely captivating. She sucked hungrily and worked her tongue on me, seemingly intent on making me cum as fast as she could.

My body complied, and I was very near to cumming much quicker than I wanted. Melissa redoubled her efforts, massaging my balls as she sucked harder. Her eyes seemed to scream "Cum for me! Cum for your warrior queen!" My hips bucked as I came suddenly, and I felt her hum in satisfaction as I filled her mouth with my seed.

Melissa milked my cock for the last few drops of my cum, still holding my eyes with hers. She took me out of her mouth, and I saw her swallow. She leaned down over me with a satisfied smile.

"That one was all mine." She purred, before kissing me.

I was still amazed at how quickly she had made me cum, and held her tight as we kissed.

She still had this new fierceness in her eyes when she pulled away slightly. "Now it's my turn."

She moved up, straddling my face. As she lowered herself onto my awaiting mouth, she rested her chest over the couch's armrest.

Melissa moaned loudly as I closed my mouth over her and my tongue began to explore. I loved the taste of her and loved how her body responded to my attention. She pressed herself down onto me, and I had to push up against her with my hands to keep her from smothering me. My hands pushed against her where the backs of her thighs met her ass, just on either side of her pussy. Her moans got louder when I pushed my hands to the sides, spreading her pussy open. My tongue attacked her with renewed vigor, and her body complied with my urgent desire to make her cum as quickly as she had made me. Her juices gushed into my mouth, and I swallowed greedily.

"Yes!" She exclaimed as she tensed, right on the edge of climax.

I pressed my tongue broadly over her clit, and with quick circular motions, pushed her over the edge. As she tensed and spasmed uncontrollably, I left her overly sensitive clit alone and eased down the intensity with which I ate her.

She pulled herself off of me, and moved back down into my arms, straddling my waist once again. Our mouths met, and we kissed deeply, with Melissa still twitching occasionally.

We stopped to catch our breath and Melissa said. "Tasting myself on you is hot."

I nodded in agreement and licked a bit of saliva off of her lips. She smiled and licked my chin, which was still soaking wet from eating her.

"Did I satisfy my warrior queen to her liking?" I asked, deciding to continue our Red Sonja-inspired role play.

"Oh yes," She replied with a feral grin. "You did very well. But you should know by now, that I always need more."

Our eyes locked, and she reached down, finding my cock. She raised her hips slightly and lowered herself down onto me. I groaned in pleasure as I felt her silky warmth envelop me. She kissed me briefly, then sat up. She smiled down at me and wiggled her hips. When I tried to sit up, she gently, but firmly pushed me back down flat.

Sensing that she wanted to be in total control, I put my hands behind my head. She gyrated her hips slowly, and I stared up at her, marveling at how unbelievably sexy she looked. She arched her back towards me, drawing me out of her, then sank onto me again as she transitioned to arching her back away from me. Like the rhythmic crashing of waves, her body undulated in a fluid motion that started with her shoulders and ended with her hips. Each sensual motion pulled me out of her, then brought me deeply back inside.

I watched in awe, as she writhed on top of me. "You are a goddess!" I managed to say between gasped breaths.

When she arched her back towards me, her flawless skin pulled tight, and I could see her abdominal muscles and the outline of her ribs. Her pale pink nipples were erect on her perfect tits. She brought her hands to her tits and squeezed them sensually as she continued to fuck me. I could see by the gleam in her eyes that she was enjoying giving me this show, maybe as much as I was enjoying watching her.

Even though I had cum, really just a few minutes before, I could feel that I wasn't going to last much longer. Melissa stopped her forward and back motion and leaned way back, supporting herself with her hands on the couch next to my knees. She began thrusting her hips forward and back, burying me deep inside her every time. She quickly increased her pace, bouncing her firm ass against my hips. Seeing my cock slide in and out of her, and watching the muscles of her thighs and belly flex as she drove herself onto me was too much to withstand, and I was seconds away from cumming.

Without the close full-body contact that we usually had, I wasn't sure how close to cumming she was, so I broke the unspoken rule of the session and brought my hands to her. I pressed my hands against her inner thighs, alongside her pussy. I rubbed her clit between my fingertips.

She must have been close because, with an exclamation of primal ecstasy, she came almost immediately from my touch. Her vagina clamped tightly around my cock, and I grunted loudly as I emptied my balls into her.

We both held still for a moment, breathing hard. She grabbed my hand, and I pulled her forward, sitting up to meet her. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed hungrily. Melissa made needy moans as she ground her mouth against mine. We kissed for a long time, our need for each other seemingly inexhaustible.

Finally, we broke apart, gasping for breath. We caressed each other's faces as we stared into each other's eyes. The fierceness she had shown in our passion was still there, but it was tempered now after our mutual release. Watching that particular movie had awakened something inside her, something that I found unbelievably attractive. Once again, I found myself in a state of utter awe of this woman.

"You are amazing," I said, knowing that the words were inadequate to express my feelings.

Melissa smiled, then looked a little self-conscious. "I didn't go too far with being in control did I?"

I kissed her. "Not at all. I thought it was really hot."

She looked relieved and kissed me back. "It felt really good."

I could tell that it had felt really good for her to be in control. It must be liberating for her to have the desire to be in control, and be called amazing when she acted it out. Traditionally, men were in control, particularly in the bedroom. Society traditionally expected women to just follow the lead of their partner. It was one of those things that just was. Well, fuck tradition, we would do whatever felt right. This isn't the nineteen-fifties. Besides, we were already breaking one societal norm, being second cousins madly in love, what's one more? It felt good for her to take control, and honestly, she could have taken it much farther, and I would have still loved it.

"It did." I agreed. "I like this side of you."

"What side?" She asked, turning one direction, then the other playfully.

She asked the question playfully, yes, but I could see that she was anxious about what I was going to say. There was a part of her that was exceedingly fragile to criticism right now, having opened up and let go of an inhibition.

"The warrior queen," I responded in a gentle, but serious tone. "She's fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what she wants." Melissa didn't say anything, so I continued. "The world needs to see more of this part of you." Then

Cabin Cousins: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 24 Nov 2025 21:51:00 +0000

Cabin Cousins: Part 3

The love between Charles and Melissa grows.

Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections.

Chapter Eleven

I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?".

"Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement.

"I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh.

"I miss you too."

Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say.

"When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello."

"I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row."

"Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it."

"What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully.

"Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?"

"That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities.

"Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us."

We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning.

"I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret.

"I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed."

"Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?"

"I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again.

"I love you, Charles."

Those simple words made my heart flutter.

"I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call.

I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment.

When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me.

We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together.

I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.)

"You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro."

The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips.

The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway.

My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty.

I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there.

On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful.

I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try.

So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten.

Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world.

Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply.

"You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face.

She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss.

She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air.

She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside."

"I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck.

"Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch.

I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom.

The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before.

I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor.

Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses.

When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia.

She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure.

I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly.

We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically.

I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm.

I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure.

Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here."

As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock.

The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts.

We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun.

With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release.

I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity.

Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway.

"I love you, Melissa," I whispered.

"I love you, Charles." She whispered back.

We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment.

"Melissa?"

"Hmm?" She responded.

"When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?"

"It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly.

"Oh?" I asked.

"Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist."

"I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened."

"I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?"

"Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy.

She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you."

I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest.

She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy."

"What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject.

"I don't want to think about them right now."

"I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her.

She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now."

I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair.

We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep.

Chapter Twelve.

I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me.

It read:

"I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa."

I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later.

I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door.

Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached.

She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly.

"Good morning, sleepy head."

"Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss.

Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure.

"I need a shower." She said.

Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck.

She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross."

With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste."

She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities.

"Come shower with me," She said softly.

I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles.

She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly.

She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?"

I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning.

With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea.

"Okay," I replied.

Her